dPRwpU6T

1Prologue: More Importantly, There’s No Time Anymore 
2 
3At 03:00 a.m. 
4 
5At that time everyone is usually already asleep. However, beside Itsuka residence, there is a room in the Spirit mansion that still has its light turned on. Inside, there were lots people flocking inside.  
6 
7“Okay…….page fifteen…..is done!” 
8 
9Trying to stay awake, Shido placed a cooling sheet on his forehead to prevent him from falling asleep. Even though he felt dizzy in his head, he slowly finished inking the manuscript. 
10 
11Then, in response to him, a voice can be heard coming from around the table. 
12 
13“………., Here, page sixteen has also been completed.” 
14 
15“Ka, Kaka…….Late. You’re too slow Shido. For us hurricane children, who are like a falcon, have already stormed towards the next page.” 
16 
17“Time, collection…….. Then, if you want to scan your manuscript into data together with Yuzuru’s, please lend……” 
18 
19Origami, Kaguya, and Yuzuru, collected their works after that was said. Everyone there was less energetic than usually. The reason is because they’re too exhausted. 
20 
21But it would also be understandable. Shido, when handing over the document to Yuzuru, got up from his chair and stretched his body. A stretch- stretch sound, which was unusual for a high school boy, can be heard from his back. 
22 
23“Ouch……” 
24 
25Shido while rubbing his waist, he started looking around at the condition of the room. 
26 
27Inside the large room, a mountain of work has been split up into several groups; on top of that, ink and pen, a variety of art supplies, such as a ruler have been placed. 
28 
29And on the other side of the desk, there’s a younger Spirit who has the same sleepy face as his. 
30She looks exactly like a mangaka, and her workspace also looks as messy as a mangaka’s. 
31 
32 “Fuaa……” 
33 
34While Shido is yawning, he rubbed his eyes as he walked towards the refrigerator. The refrigerator was filled with lots of nutritional drinks, and then he takes some. 
35 
36After that, he opens one of them, and then another one. He gives it to the Spirit who is working in the middle of the desk. Probably in this room right now, she’s the one who is in the most extreme condition. 
37 
38“……….Natsumi. Why don’t you take a rest for a while?” 
39 
40“…………….” 
41But Natsumi kept drawing from her pen on the manuscript, while starting at it with a critical facial expression. Natsumi didn’t respond at all. She continued to focus as she placed her nails onto the scriptso that she will be able to draw a perfect line. 
42 
43“……….Oi~, Natsumi~” 
44 
45“……………” 
46 
47Still no reaction. Shido opened the lid of the energy drink to try. He then placed a straw in Natsumi’s drink. 
48 
49“………..Gu.” 
50 
51Then, Natsumi unexpectedly turned away; she began drinking the energy drink by placing the straw onto her lips. 
52 
53Then, after she had finished drinking all of the liquid in the bottle, she released her mouth from the straw and continued to work on the manuscript again. 
54 
55It is impossible to describe her tremendous ability to concentrate. Shido made a wry smile and went back to his desk. 
56 
57 “Well then…….how about working on the next page………….” 
58 
59And then, he gripped the pen while facing the manuscript that still was in draft form. 
60 
61Then, as if following his lead, Origami and the others also resumed their work. 
62 
63That’s right. Shido, along with the others right now, are working together in unity for a single purpose. 
64 
65 	[For the purpose to complete the Manga]. 
66 
67 
68 
69 
70 
71 
72 
73 
74 
75 
76 
77Chapter 01: Don’t Panic. It’s a Spirit’s Trap. 
78 
79Part 1 
80 
81Zuuuuuuuuu………………along with the machine’s low sound, the bed was gradually being sucked into a huge inspection machine. 
82 
83“U…………….” 
84 
85There laid Itsuka Shidou, who slowly lowered his eyelids as he closed his eyes. 
86 
87Up until now, he already received several inspections; as expected, the feeling wasn’t really good. 
88 
89It was a primal fear in all organisms, the fear of being swallowed whole by a huge animal. 
90 
91After Shido’s body was entirely swallowed inside the machine, the light of the x-ray passed through Shido’s body. 
92 
93After few minutes later, the machine finally removed itself from the bed where Shidou had laid down. 
94 
95“Yes, it’s done, Shidou” 
96 
97“Ng………………” 
98 
99Upon hearing the voice that had come from above, Shidou slowly opened his closed eyes. 
100 
101Next to the bed, there’s a girl standing up with a concerned look. Her hair is tied up with a black ribbon. 
102 
103And, she is eating chupa-cups in her mouth. If you take a look at those characteristics, the only thing you can feel from her is that she was simply a cute girl. 
104 
105She is wearing crimson military uniform; her expression was flat. It creates strange impression that the she looks too young for the clothes. 
106 
107It should be it. This girl is none other than Shido’s little sister, as well as <Ratatoskr>‘s commander, Itsuka Kotori. 
108 
109“How’s your physical condition?” 
110 
111“Aah, there’s nothing wrong. But……..how long should I undertake this? Feels like it’s already been half month……….” 
112 
113Shido’s made a wry smile and got up. That’s right, even until now, after sealing Spirit’s Reiryoku he always had to go through this kind of examination; however, recently the period length had been more than usual. 
114 
115So far now, he himself already understands the mechanism of this machine. The MR1 equipment’s machinery and tools gave it an appearance of a huge cross-ways cylinder. 
116The big entrance orifice made it look like a serpent. 
117Seeing Shidou’s reaction, Kotori exhaled. 
118 
119“Hey…………Shidou, you already understand right? About how’s your body condition is?” 
120 
121“Uhh………..” 
122 
123To be honest, Shidou hesitates to answer. 
124 
125In the beginning of this month, there’s something that interfered with the path between him and the Spirits. 
126 
127Rather than Spirits’ power going berserk, it was Shidou whose power went berserk instead. 
128 
129It was thanks to the effort of everyone that the problem could be solved. Henceforth, so far Kotori is now paying more attention to Shido’s body condition. 
130 
131“Sorry…………thanks, because I can’t remember anything about that time, I don’t know what to say………” 
132 
133Shidou said that in an apologetic manner. Kotori only went “Huh……..” and then averted her gaze away from him. 
134 
135“…………Fuu. That’s right. I’m sorry.” 
136 
137“Ah, no, that’s not what I……..” 
138 
139Seeing Kotori’s response, Shidou went into a state of silence. 
140 
141From then on, the conversation stopped for a few seconds. 
142 
143Kotori’s is showing an unusual attitude. She didn’t reply him back with a sarcasm scold like usual. That’s because Kotori feels responsible regarding her role to put an end to him. 
144 
145“Ah………….” 
146 
147Somehow, it’s feels uncomfortable. It’s not like he wanted to make Kotori angry, but seeing Kotori look so depressed made him feel pain as an older brother. 
148 
149Shidou changed his body position from the bed, and at the moment he began to move closer towards Kotori. 
150 
151"What~, don't be so sulky~. Onii-chan is lonely~." 
152 
153“Wha………….?! W-Wait, what are you doing!” 
154 
155“Hey~, Kotori~” 
156 
157"What~, don't be so sulky~. Onii-chan is lonely~." 
158 
159"Ahh! Don't cling to me!" 
160 
161Kotori’s face turned red, and then Shidou’s head receives a chop afterward. Somehow, Kotori’s usual mood has come back. Having felt the pain on his head, he strokes his head and laughs a little. 
162 
163“…………….What’s that, so creepy. Don’t you think there’s something wrong with you?” 
164 
165“That’s not it; your hit just now means you’re already back to your usual self. Thank you Kotori.” 
166 
167After Shidou says that, Kotori’s face turned red again. It was extremely obvious. Thus, Shidou patted Kotori’s head. Kotori’s shoulders shook a little, but she lets Shidou continue to pat her head. 
168 
169After that, a small sound of someone’s call could be heard. 
170 
171“…………..Sorry for interrupting you two.” 
172 
173“…………!” 
174 
175Upon hearing that voice, Kotori’s body started trembling. Immediately, she snaps Shidou’s hand from her head. 
176 
177“A-Aah Reine, you’re pretty fast. Is the result already out?” 
178 
179And then everyone’s facial expression become serious, they come closer to the direction of the voice. Shidou and Kotori walk away together, there’s someone looking at them over there. 
180 
181During that time, there currently stands a woman wearing a <Ratatoskr> uniform. She has long hair put in a simply hairstyle and has an old stuffed teddy bear that she puts in her breast pocket. The stuffed bear has lots of scratches, and the woman’s face looks so pale. Her voluptuous breast press together on the bear makes them look even bigger. 
182 
183Murasame Reine, is an analyst here, as well as Kotori’s companion. 
184 
185“……………..Yes. This thing is similar to <Fraxinus>; this machinery has a Realizer installed in it as well.” 
186 
187While saying this, Reine’s hand pointing out to some documents on the clip board. 
188 
189“………………Look at it, Shin’s spiritual energy value from the beginning until now has begun to fall down into the normal state. This equipment wasn’t able to detect any abnormal Reiryoku. The current status of the route between you and the Spirits now is normal too. ………..With this, you can go back to the usual periodic medical checkup like before.” 
190 
191“Is it true? That’s a relief.” 
192 
193Shidou, while saying that, changed his body’s position and began stretching his body. 
194 
195Right now Shidou and the others are inside the underground facility own by <Ratatoskr>. Because <Fraxinus> is still under repair, they had to go to the underground facility for the medical checkups instead.  
196In addition, half of a month has already passed since that day and now they were reaching the end of the month. Right now the school is in its winter’s holiday, after this there’s the New Year’s holiday. There are various things they can watch. Starting from now, until the end of holiday, they can use their time freely for anything. Thanks to that, Shido can take care of the kitchen properly now. 
197 
198And, upon seeing Shidou’s reaction, “…….But” then Reine continued her words. 
199 
200“……………After this, we should talk something related to your body’s condition.” 
201 
202“Eh…………….?” 
203 
204With that worried tone, Shidou’s facial expression unintentionally became stern. 
205 
206“What do you mean…………..don’t tell me, something happened to the Spirits too!?” 
207 
208“……………..No, that’s not what I mean. ………….. It’s about the physical measurement record you made when you were sick and your actions when you seduced Ai, Mai, Mii and Miss Okamine during the overheat, which we still have yet to create a story for.” 
209 
210“Buh!” 
211 
212Hearing Reine’s words, Shidou coughed at that instant. 
213 
214Right. When the path got disturb, Shidou’s consciousness became vague. It’s like he was half conscious. He heard from others that his behavior become very strange at that time. 
215 
216“……………About the unusual record of the physical measurement, we’ll try to deal with it. The 50 meters running record is quite troublesome………we can say that it might be because of a strong wind blowing back then, or because you accidentally drank a cold medicine, which by any chance contained a extent of a dope inside the ingredients. I think we still have a chance to make up an explanation.” 
217 
218“Well, I don’t think it will be that easy, though……..” 
219 
220But, rather than letting others know about the Spirits, Shidou choose to agree with this plan. 
221 
222However, the real problem is the other one. Reine also understands about this as well. Even until now, this problem is still unsolved. 
223 
224“As for the Ai, Mai, and Mii case, you can say it was simply a joke. Now there’s only one left to be explained. That person is Miss Okamine. In short, we were able to cancel the wedding ceremony reservation……….” 
225 
226“Gwah!” 
227 
228Upon Reine’s unexpected sentence, Shidou started coughing once more. 
229 
230“W-Wedding ceremony reservation………!?” 
231 
232“………..Yes. Somehow, we can explain the condition to her, now she already understands the situation, but still, she wanted to make it clear that it was a mistake right from your mouth. I’ll arrange a place for you to meet her and try to fix this problem within this winter holiday.” 
233 
234“…………..Kuh, this is pretty difficult……….” 
235 
236A lot of possibilities begin appearing inside Shidou’s mind. 
237 
238After that, a noise can be heard coming from Reine’s uniform pocket. A pipipip sound came from an alarm that was ringing. 
239 
240“……….Ng, so it’s already time.” 
241 
242“Do you have another business?” 
243 
244“…………..Yes. Let’s meet again later; we’ll meet in the next appointment.” 
245 
246“Is that so? Well, I’ll be excusing myself to apologize to that person.” 
247 
248As Shidou excused himself, Reine assented to his plan and Kotori waved her hand. 
249 
250“……….Aah. I’m sorry.” 
251 
252“Perhaps me too, I’ll be returning home during dinner time. Do you need a car?” 
253 
254“Ng……….., I don’t think I need one. I’ll go shopping before I go back to home.” 
255 
256“Is that so? Then see you later.” 
257 
258“Yes.” 
259 
260Shidou waves his hand, and left the room. 
261 
262After that, he went next door to the locker room to change his clothes. Then, he walks along the hallway in a relax manner. 
263 
264On the way, he takes out his cell phone from his pocket to confirm the time; it’s not yet 2:00 p.m.  
265 
266“Ng…………..there’s still some time left. Well then, what should I do now……….” 
267 
268While walking, Shidou’s mind is being filled with what kind of menu he will cook for tonight’s dinner. His footsteps echo in the hallway. 
269 
270While he’s walking, there’s sound of footsteps coming from the opposite direction approaching Shidou. 
271 
272“Ooh, Shidou-kun. Are you returning home now?” 
273 
274“Is the examination finished already?” 
275 
276The man was wearing gloves and glasses, and while the girl had shoulder’s length hair. 
277The woman was the one who had called out to him. They are < Ratatoskr > members, Nakatsugawa Munechika and Shiizaki Hinako. They seemed to have just got back from shopping, as they were both holding white vinyl bag on their hands. 
278 
279“Yes. I’m finally free because my condition has gone back to normal.” 
280 
281“Haha, that’s good. The body is our most important feature.” 
282 
283“I think so too. Treasure your body properly.” 
284 
285“Haha……. I’ll will. Did the both of you just come back from shopping?” 
286 
287“Yes. In <Fraxinus>, it’s really hard to be able to go out, but in this underground facility, we can go out a lot easier.” 
288 
289“Aah, sure it is.” 
290 
291Agreeing, Shidou nodded at them. Near the exit and entrance part in this underground facility is Tengu City’s main section. It is surrounded by many buildings in every spot of the street, as well as civilian homes. The two of them seems to be much happier staying in this place because they can go out easier. 
292 
293Of course, as <Ratatoskr> members, they can’t let civilians know about the organization. So, Nakatsugawa and the others right now aren’t wearing their <Ratatoskr> uniforms. Instead, they put on a coat which looks more like an ordinary company’s uniform. They also have a name tag on their neck to prove that they’re a company employee. 
294 
295This way, no one would even think that they’re part on a secret organization at all. 
296 
297“But, somehow I feel a little bit lonely. As a man, I missed the sensation when I’m doing my duty in the airship. Pushing myself into my own limit! I hope <Fraxinus> will be finish repaired immediately!” 
298 
299Then, Nakatsugawa gripped his palm to show his fist and his glasses started to glitter. Shido made a wry smile when he sees Nakatsugawa act………….But as a boy, Shidou can understand what Nakatsugawa means by that. 
300 
301“So………what the two of you buy then?” 
302 
303When Shidou asked, the two smiled and showed the contents of the vinyl bag on their hands. 
304 
305Inside, there’s a lot of sweet stuff that Kotori probably asked them to buy. 
306 
307“Chupa-Cups, right?” 
308 
309“Ah, you know already?” 
310 
311Hearing Shidou’s guess, Shiizaki gave a smile.  
312 
313“As expected from Onii-chan.” 
314 
315“I too bought some sweet stuff for stock and this one!” 
316 
317Next, Nakatsugawa took out a book from the vinyl bag. 
318 
319It’s a Shōnen manga magazine around B5 size paper. The front cover illustration is a boy set up a pose with a sword. On top of that is the printed logo of <Weekly Shōnen Blast>.1 
320 
321“Ng? This is……….Blast?” 
322 
323“That’s right. This is the latest issue they have on sale for today. Has Shidou-kun ever read it before?” 
324 
325“Of course. That’s obvious. In our era, there’s no one who has never read this popular magazine.” 
326 
327But, what is that? Shido inclined his head in wonder. Seeing Shidou’s reaction, Nakatsugawa pointed out his finger to the bottom left side of the front cover. 
328 
329“What’s do you mean, this is………..Eeh?” 
330 
331Not believing what he just saw, Shidou took a closely look once more. 
332 
333Seeing his reaction, Nakatsugawa nodded in satisfaction. 
334 
335“Right. After hiatus for a long time, Honjou Souji’s series [SILVER BULLET], has just resumed publication this month!” 
336 
337“Ah, you’re right. I used to read this one too. For some reason several years ago, this series suddenly stopped publishing, and after that it has never been publish in the magazine for a long time. Right?” 
338 
339“Right! The author and the publisher picked up the series again. It said the reason for the hiatus was because of the sudden illness of the author, but in fact, that was only a makeup thing created for Honjou to get to work again! For this kind of thing to be happening…….. Itoo still can’t believe this, for me to be able to read the continuation of [SILVER BULLET] is an unbelievable thing that I’ve never even thought of before……..! 
340 
341“Ha~, Uwaah~, How nostalgic.” 
342 
343Interested, Shidou and Nakatsugawa continue with their heated discussion, Shiizaki knits her eyebrows, and then took out a cell phone from her pocket and brought it closer to her ear.  
344 
345“Yes, this is Shiizaki speaking……..Aah, yes, understood. We’ll be there right away.” 
346 
347 Shiizaki ended the call. She apologize to Shido says that they have to leave. 
348 
349“I’m so sorry, we have to go now. Here, can we leave this to you for commander?” 
350 
351After saying that, she raised her hand, and hands the shopping bag to him. Shido took the bag and agreed to give it to Kotori. 
352 
353“It’s alright. You can focus on your work.” 
354 
355“Thank you very much. We’re saved. Well then……….” 
356 
357Shiizaki bowed to him, then she walks in a hurry to the opposite direction and vanished from his sight. Seeing her off, Nakatsugawa also bid his farewell to him. 
358 
359“Then, I’ll excuse myself too. Before the break time is over, I’ll finish reading the 
360[SILVER BULLET]!” 
361 
362“Haha……..Then, see you later.” 
363 
364After Shidou said good bye to him, he walks to the opposite direction with Shiizaki already gone by now. 
365 
366“Then~ let’s hurry up deliver this to her.” 
367 
368Because the shopping bag Shidou bring in his hand is light, he came back in no time at all; the door of the room is already opened. 
369 
370“Oi~, Kotori. This is your order from Shiizaki-san,…………Eh.” 
371 
372Instantly, Shidou’s body froze. 
373 
374But that reaction is normal. Inside the room there’s Kotori and Reine, but was also a girl being gripped tightly………Kotori abruptly threw the girl into the bed and was violently trying to remove the girl’s hospital clothes. 
375 
376“Kya~!Kyaaaaaaa!” 
377 
378“You! Be obedient………! Take off your clothes!“ 
379 
380“Ko, Kotori….?” 
381 
382Right in front of his eyes now, there’s a flower garden. Shidou’s heartbeat started beating faster. Kotori began to notice Shidou’s presence. Recognizing him, Kotori’s shoulders started to shake. 
383 
384“S-Shidou!? Didn’t you leave already?” 
385 
386“W-well, just now I was about to deliver your ordered goods………” 
387 
388Shidou averted his gaze away from her. 
389 
390“How should I say………sorry. But, forcing against someone’s will isn’t a good thing, 
391you know………” 
392 
393“You’re completely misunderstanding!” 
394 
395Kotori tries to explain. She fixes the girl’s cloth that is lying on the bed. She draws her hand from that girl and get up until Shidou can see the girl.  
396 
397That girl looks like around Kotori’s age. Her hair tied up into one ponytail, and there’s a small mole below her left eye. 
398 
399She wears the same hospital clothes that Shido had worn previously. There’s only one reason for her to wear that. The girl’s physical condition must not be in good terms. 
400 
401Looking at the figure, Shidou widened his eyes. 
402 
403"Mana!?" 
404 
405“Eh……..?Ah, Nii-sama!” 
406 
407The girl responded with a surprise tone. 
408 
409Right over there now, there’s a girl who self-proclaimed herself to be Shidou’s blood related little sister, her name is Takamiya Mana. 
410 
411“Yes. There’s nothing in particular. Right now I just think that we should do a detail examination on her, but this girl keeps refusing.” 
412 
413“There’s no need, because Mana didn’t feel sick anywhere~ that’s all! That’s why I’m 
414alright!” 
415 
416“……….” 
417 
418Kotori glared at Mana. Mana made a wry smile and sweat ran down her cheeks. 
419 
420Come to think of it, he begins to remember. Back then when Shidou’s Reiryoku went berserk, DEM came to attack him. He heard that Mana managed to come just in time before anything could happen. 
421 
422“I see…….You helped me too. Thank you, Mana.” 
423 
424“Nii-sama……….” 
425 
426Hearing Shidou’s word, Mana made a *Nii* smile before she stood up.  
427 
428“What are you talking about? Mana and Nii-sama aren’t strangers; there is no need to say that!” 
429 
430“Haha……..That’s right.” 
431 
432Shidou replied with a smile. 
433 
434Then Mana, who was smiling brightly, suddenly changed her facial expression into very serious one. She was slowly walking and continued to advance while staring at Shido. 
435 
436“By the way, Nii-sama. There’s something I wanted to ask if I were to meet Niisama………” 
437 
438“Ng, what is it?” 
439 
440“Yes. About what Nii-sama said back then-“ 
441 
442But something interrupts Mana before she could finish her sentence. Kotori went 
443“Ngh………….” 
444 
445Kotori laughed in strange way and placed her arms on Mana’s shoulders. 
446 
447“Maaaanaaaa? Why are you running away like that while you’re talking to Shidou?” 
448 
449“Eh? Ah, no, I wasn’t trying to escape or something……..” 
450 
451Even though Kotori is acting very friendly, somehow there’s something really cold that can be sensed between her words. Mana’s face became pale. Despite Shidou not being able to see Kotori’s face from his current position, somehow he knew that Kotori right now must be having a very scary expression. 
452 
453However, Kotori only sighed. 
454 
455“Don’t misunderstand. It’s not like I’m angry or such. Right now, if you weren’t there at that time, I don’t know what would happen then. And I’m truly grateful for that. 
456 
457Mana felt Kotori’s feeling behind her words, Mana relaxed herself a little bit upon seeing this; suddenly Kotori put more strength in her grip on Mana’s shoulder. 
458 
459“That’s why, there’s no need for you to be afraid. So don't be so scared. About the fact that you went out without caring about your body, or about recklessly using a Realizer, or the fact that you went uncontactable after, and yet exchange contact with Reine without me knowing, I'm not bothered by it even a liiiiiiiiiitle bit." 
460 
461“H-Hiiiiiiii!?” 
462 
463Kotori’s fingers gripped onto Mana’s shoulders tightly. Tears started to flow down from Mana’s eyes and she swings her head repeatedly. 
464 
465“H-Hey, Kotori…….Don’t worry too much, okay?” 
466 
467Hearing Shidou, Kotori turned back and glared at him. 
468 
469“To hear such a thing from you, how can I put this, I don’t know anyone who would do reckless things like you siblings do.” 
470 
471“Ugh…….” 
472 
473“That’s……” 
474 
475Both Shidou and Mana cannot deny that and stopped their sentences. With this, they are back to the previous matter. 
476 
477Looking at their reaction, Kotori can only sigh. Then, she turns back to staring at Mana again. 
478 
479“Anyhow, don’t try to escape this time, okay. You should finish this examination, and you’ll receive proper treatment. Be prepared. We’ll examine you even to places that you didn’t even know about yourself.” 
480 
481“Kyaaa~!Kyaaaaaaaaa!” 
482 
483While saying that, Kotori continued to grab Mana’s shoulder. Mana’s feet began to shake and she started screaming. 
484 
485“Nii-samaaaa! Save meeeee!” 
486 
487“No, it’s not good to running away……….. See you later.” 
488 
489 
490Part 2 
491Despite of Mana’s screams, Shidou takes the shopping bag nearby, then he walks out from the inspection room and rides the elevator. He passes three layers of electronic doors and finally appears inside a public building. Compared to interior design of the secret underground facility, the outer part looks ordinary.  
492 
493Then Shidou remembered what should he do right now. 
494 
495“Next……” 
496 
497A certain place came up in Shidou’s mind as he continued to walk.  
498 
499Even though it’s only one day after Christmas, the shopping district’s street decorations have already changed from a western-style into a very Japanese-style. The Christmas tree which was lined up in front of the stores has already been exchanged with a row of 
500New Year’s decorations, hinting that the New Year is almost here. Not only that, even Santa Claus and his Reindeers are also nowhere to be seen anymore. Only packages of cake on the top of shelf are still left, even though it does not suit the mood right now. 
501 
502This instant change isn’t something that has happened for the first time. In fact, this happen every year, but then again he thought it’s an interesting phenomenon. After all, various people who had been celebrating the holy night until the other day are now already back to their daily lives and waiting for the New Year. Although there are several national festivals that don’t relate with Japanese religions; until now, those festivals have been included in a big event for about one week so far. At that time, everyone will be quite busy. That is inevitable. 
503 
504Shidou, while walking on the street, looked at the store’s decorations that are filled with the New Year’s mood, and then he made a *fuu* sound while exhaling. 
505 
506“Even though this is something that happens every year……This instant change still feels impressive. People’s moods sure change so fast.” 
507 
508Even if he says so, it’s not like Shidou is complaining about it at all. No, rather, he’s also welcoming this event anyway. 
509 
510Seeing the town being very lively is a good thing, and above all in this period, there are lots of rare ingredients being displayed in front of the stores. There are also so many discount offers during this time. Just by looking at it, he felt that he can have much more fun with his cooking. 
511 
512“By the way, what should I do now…….” 
513 
514Shidou placed his hand on his chin while thinking. He thinks that he should make something less for tonight’s dinner than what he made during Christmas. Besides, New Year’s Eve and the New Year will arrive in a few days. Even if <Ratatoskr > said that they will pay for the cost of food, eating too much will not be good for the body either. 
515 
516He decided that he won’t cook too much, but Shidou made up his mind that he will cook a delicious menu for today as well. 
517 
518“Perhaps a Japanese menu will be good…… Recently I haven’t eaten fish at all.” 
519 
520Speaking to himself with cheerful tone, he nodded before saying it was okay. 
521 
522The time is already 2:30 p.m. The sun is still rising towards the highest spot. However, the temperature is rather low due to the fact that it is now the last week of December. Thanks to last summer, he already knows some ingredients that he must buy. He goes to a store that is familiar to him. When looking around; he collects everything he needs to buy. 
523 
524“……..Okay. It’s here, isn’t it?” 
525 
526About thirty minutes later, Shidou finished buying all the ingredients for dinner. After that, he headed back to home from shopping district by walking. 
527 
528Then… 
529 
530“……….Ng?” 
531 
532Suddenly, Shidou stopped around the corner of the street. 
533 
534But that’s normal. In front of Shidou right now, there’s a girl that has fallen unconscious on the street. 
535 
536“Wha………!?” 
537 
538Looking at the unexpected situation, Shidou’s shoulder trembled. 
539 
540“A, Are you alright!?” 
541 
542He rushed to the girl’s place. Placing the shopping bag on the street, he tried to help her stand up.  
543 
544But, Shidou stopped his hands. It is said that if you happen to find someone fallen on the street, then it is better not to move their body recklessly. If this girl is victim of a traffic accident and had hit her head somewhere, changing her posture will likely become very fatal. 
545 
546Then, while Shidou wonders what he should do, the girl unexpectedly moves her fingertips. 
547 
548After that, she slowly raises her head up unsteadily. Thereby, the face of the girl who had kissed the ground began to show. 
549 
550From her appearance, she might be one or two years older than Shidou. Her eyes look tired and her lips look dry. Looking at her face, the color of fatigue can be seen clearly. Her eyes bags looks heavy and dark circles surround her eyes. Rather than being hit by a car in a traffic accident, it’s more convincing to say that she had collapsed due to overwork. 
551 
552Realizing that the girl is still consciousness, Shidou supported the girl’s shoulders, as tries to help her stand up. 
553 
554He can’t tell very well because he can only see her back side, but apparently the girl was only wear a coat on top of her room clothes. That’s how she dressed up. In addition, under this cold weather, the girl only wears pair of sandals without wearing any stockings at all. 
555 
556Perhaps she’s someone who lives nearby, because this girl dares to go outside in this kind of style without worrying about the cold, Occasionally, Shidou also dresses up in the same style when he goes to a nearby convenient store in the middle of the night. 
557 
558Then, the girl focused her eyes to look at Shidou’s face and moved her lips to speak. Then, she lets out a voice that sounds similar to a crying tone. 
559 
560“  	mach,  	ty…..” 
561 
562“Eh? W-What did you say? What happened?” 
563 
564While Shidou is listening again, the girl once again repeats the same sentence. 
565 
566“……….My stomach is empty……….” 
567 
568“……….. Huh?” 
569 
570Upon hearing this, Shidou widened his eyes unintentionally. Then, from the girl’s stomach came out a sound, *Guu, *Kruuuu………. That’s how it sounds. 
571 
572Then a few minutes later, Shidou is supporting the girl who had fallen on the ground. They walk along the path guided by Shidou. 
573 
574“………..Ng~, so sorry~, boy……..” 
575 
576The girl that Shidou is piggybacking on his back let out a voice without any vigor. 
577 
578In the end, although her consciousness has returned, she insisted that she cannot move due to her empty stomach, so Shidou has no other choice than to escort her to her home. 
579 
580“Don’t mind it……. Besides, are you really alright? Is it alright for you to not go to the hospital instead?” 
581 
582“Yes~, Alright~ Alright~. I’m not sick at all. Moreover, wouldn’t it waste so much time only to get there?” 
583 
584After saying that, the girl waved and fluttered her hands. 
585 
586“By the way, no need to use honorifics like that~ I don’t like being too formal~” 
587 
588“Aah….. I understand.” 
589 
590“Hey~, you still haven’t change the way you speak.” 
591 
592“I-I…….get it.” 
593 
594With that tone, Shidou replied to her while sweating. 
595 
596Contrary to the girl’s slender appearance, her personality is quite bold, such an unpredictable girl. 
597 
598Besides, collapsing from hunger in an advance country like Japan nowadays is an uncommon thing. However, this unpredictable scene was just too surprising; he has not even heard her circumstances yet. It makes him wonder what in the world had happened to her. 
599 
600“Ah, please go to the mansion over there.” 
601 
602While Shidou is thinking, the girl raised her right arm and points to the opposite direction from where they are now.  
603 
604Shidou widened his eyes once his gaze follows the direction that the girl’s fingertip pointed just now. 
605 
606Over there, there’s a high building, which height is seemingly twice taller than any other building. It was a high-rise mansion. 
607 
608“Eh? Over here?” 
609 
610“Hmm…..That’s right…… Ah, don’t tell me you were expecting me to live in a more worn-out apartment?” 
611 
612 “N-No, I didn’t think……” 
613 
614Shidou hesitated to answer for a moment. In fact, her guess was correct.  
615 
616Basically, the higher the mansion’s height is, the higher the price will be. Looking at this girl’s appearance; in truth, he cannot match her appearance with the luxurious image of the mansion before his eyes. 
617 
618“Ehehe…..Come on, that’s nothing. How should I put this? You see, it’s a gap. 
619Something like that also happen to you, right? Just like any other ordinary teenager.” 
620 
621 “………….Uhm, that’s, I’m not quite getting it.” 
622 
623Shidou knitted his eyebrows while replying to her……..Somehow, talking about the gap, he still cannot grasp this girl personality at all. 
624 
625“   Ah, boy, I’m sorry but can you please bring me to my room? I don’t know why, but for some reason my legs cannot move~. Is it because I rarely use my legs that they got some kind of degeneration~?” 
626 
627“Aah, I think I can……Are you sure it’s okay for you to not go to hospital?” 
628 
629It’s not like he has another urgent matter to do, so he doesn’t have any reason to refuse anyway. And moreover, if he leaves this girl in this place, there’s a chance that she will collapse and die on the street and he will feel bad if that happen……….  
630 
631Normally thinking, such a thing should be impossible to happen. Something like this would only happen in Manga, even though such a Manga situation did happen to this girl. Sometimes such a thing could be happen in real life as well. 
632 
633Shidou, while piggybacking the girl, walked through the mansion’s entrance. Then, they arrive in front of the auto locked door. 
634 
635 “Then……..” 
636 
637In such a high class mansion, they have auto lock that must be unlocked beforehand. But, the pin number should only be known by those who reside here, and the person in question couldn’t type the pin number from Shidou’s back. 
638 
639Perhaps, peeking over the security isn’t something very admirable, but the current situation made him have no other choice. Then, Shidou talks to the girl that he brought on his back. 
640 
641“I will close my eyes, so during that moment……” 
642 
643“Ah, the room number is 1801, and the pin number is 1234, okay.” 
644 
645“Security!?” 
646 
647Dumbfounded by the girl’s words, Shidou unintentionally let out a strange voice. 
648 
649“Eh, what’s with that shout just now?  It’s super amusing. Do it once more, once more.” 
650 
651“Forget that! You shouldn’t let others know stuff like that so easily!” 
652 
653“Eh? Why?” 
654 
655The girl asked back in a surprised manner. Shidou scratched his head in stress and continued talking. 
656 
657"That's not good for security, isn't it!? If someone else other than the residence knows the password, then he can come in and out freely! We just met for the first time, and I'm a boy you know!" 
658 
659Shidou explained his theory in a high pitch voice; the girl then went “Oh” and covers her mouth with her hand. 
660 
661“Will you do that, boy? No way, that’s so surprising.” 
662 
663“I won’t! I’m only telling you the common thing!” 
664 
665“…………..Ah~, I see. Even though you looked like an herbivore, you’re actually a carnivore ……..Perhaps this is what you call a gap. I’m a bit wiser now.” 
666 
667“Are you even listening when others are talking to you!?” 
668 
669“I’m listening, I’m listening. I’m super listening………… Anyway, I only wanted to know for reference, if a boy went to a girl’s room, what’s the first thing he would do?” 
670 
671“You really are not listening, aren’t you!?” 
672 
673Shidou raised his voice to the girl while shouting, suddenly he feels like someone’s currently watching over them somewhere place. 
674 
675“Ng…..?” 
676 
677And over there, there’s someone staring at him with a sharp gaze……Because of that, his body began shaking. 
678 
679There, stood up a figure of a woman. That woman is this mansion’s 
680manager……Seemingly, she’s the mansion caretaker. Because Shidou and the girl are making a ruckus in front of the entrance of the mansion’s lobby, she looks at them with suspicious glance. The woman seemingly intends to call the police, because she’s gripping the phone right now. 
681 
682“A, Ahaha……” 
683 
684Shidou made a feeble and insincere smile, he input the room’s pin number he heard from the girl earlier, then immediately the automatic door opened. 
685 
686“……..I’m coming in.” 
687 
688“Aye-aye, Sir~” 
689 
690The girl responded with a carefree tone. Shidou exhaled, and then he walks away from the lobby and towards the corridor.  
691 
692After that, he took the elevator. He can see the wonderful decoration of the room below before heading to the designated room. 
693 
694“………..Hey, we arrived. Is it okay if I put you down here?” 
695 
696“Ng~, thank you. But if you leave me like this, I’ll surely be dead later.” 
697 
698“………..Ha. Well then, give me the key. I’ll open it.” 
699 
700“Roger that. Ah, but the key is inside my butt pocket, so please take it gently~” 
701 
702“Why did you put it there!?” 
703 
704Shidou shouted as the girl tangles her arms to Shidou’s neck. 
705 
706“I didn’t mean anything bad you know. I only wanted to show my gratitude for helping me on the street, so I think I should give you a little service to refresh you. Even if you put your hand into the wrong place like the inside of my clothes, I’m okay if it’s in the upper part of my pants.” 
707 
708“What are you even saying!?” 
709 
710“Ng~, No~ Well~, I think I wanted to show my gratitude at least, so I keep ‘pushing’ mine to you this whole time, but you didn’t show any reaction at all~. Oh, perhaps this boy has butt fetish? That’s what I thought.” 
711 
712“Your concern has exceeded common sense!?” 
713 
714“Ah, or maybe boy is only interested on huge breasts? You’re not interested on a bust below 80 cm? I’m sorry about that~. I really can’t do anything about this~” 
715 
716“Can you not put someone else into your strange fetishes?” 
717 
718 Shidou kept shouting for a while, and then once again, he lets out a large sigh. 
719 
720“Forget that, just handover the key. Or I’ll leave you here.” 
721“Aw, Seems like I have no choice~” 
722 
723After saying that, the girl put her hand into her butt pocket. 
724 
725“Ah………, Out of sudden…….Kya…..” 
726 
727“Don’t make a strange voice behind someone’s back, okay……” 
728 
729“What’s that, your no fun.” 
730 
731The girl puffed her cheeks, then she handovers the key. Shidou opened the door and came inside the room.  
732 
733“I’m sorry for disturbing.” 
734 
735“I forgive you for disturbing~” 
736 
737“………….” 
738 
739“Eh, you’re not act as Tsukkomi anymore?”2 
740 
741Ignoring the girl’s voce, Shidou took off his shoes before entering the room. 
742 
743From the entrance way, there is a long corridor. Over there, the room is dotted with mountains of magazines and Manga.  
744 
745“Then, where’s the bedroom?” 
746 
747“There~” 
748 
749After the girl pointing out the direction, he walks towards the room. 
750 
751Again, the girl’s bedroom is covered with tons of Manga. Almost the entire wall has transformed into bookshelves, but still in the very end, the books only piled up high inside the room. 
752 
753The girl’s bed is even worse. There’s a bed in the middle of the large room, but it seems to have space for one person only. On top of that, the room is scattered with volumes of books. Overall, she seems to harbor a great liking towards books, since her bed looks like a prepared a casket specially made for a deceased person to use books instead of flowers. 
754 
755“Uh, wait.” 
756 
757While Shidou stands in front of the bed for a moment, the girl moves her body from his back to the bed. Falling down just like slime and in a manner of a puzzle piece, she laid down on the bed lovingly. 
758 
759“Ng~, finally we arrived.” 
760 
761“Haa…..” 
762 
763Then, after finally laying down the girl, Shidou exhaled. He looked around the interior of the room and discovers something inside.  
764“This is…….” 
765 
766Even though it’s rude for looking around a girl’s room he just met, he can’t win against his curiosity. He walks forward to a certain place; over there he sees something unbelievable. That is quite a large workspace. There’s various painting equipment lining, also a big fluorescent lamp which could illuminate the whole table’s surface. 
767 
768On top of that, there is a thick B4 size paper on the center of the desk. Its coma script, there is not only already a drawn character and background, but also there’s some text written on it. It seems finished and almost ready for the inking, since the rough sketch drawn by pencil hasn’t been erased yet.  
769 
770Right  	This is the first time Shidou saw this directly, no doubt about it. 
771 
772And what’s over there is the so called Manga paper manuscript.  
773 
774“Eh, perhaps, are you drawing Manga?” 
775 
776Shidou asked the girl who was sleeping peacefully on the bed like a corpse. Then, she raised her hand. 
777 
778“Ng 	? That’s right. I am a pro…….I got too focused with my work that I forgot to eat~……I thought I had no choice other than to go to nearby convenient store or to supermarket. Then, I realized that the earth’s gravity became stronger.” 
779 
780After saying that, she raised up her hand before dropping it back down onto the bed. Shidou made a dumbfounded face and smiled bitterly. 
781 
782“So, that’s what happened……But if you are a pro, don’t you have an assistant……” 
783 
784“Ng 	Generally, that’s how it is but, I like doing everything just by myself until it’s finished~ Well, if you feel comfortable doing that alone, then it’s fine. Though sometimes, I feel as if I’m going to die.” 
785 
786“But I think it’s a fatal mistake……” 
787 
788Shidou scratched his cheeks before taking another look at the Manga manuscript on the desk.  
789 
790It’s not like Shidou read the whole Manga book wildly just like a mania or such, but Shidou also likes to read Manga just like any other normal high school student. He even bought Manga books that he likes. However, this was the first time he has seen a raw manuscript, so it is a pretty exciting experience.  
791 
792Guessing from the artwork, this is a Shōnen Manga. Even though it’s still not completely finished, he can tell that she truly is a pro- 
793 
794“………..Hmm?” 
795 
796Then, Shidou knitted his eyebrows; he bends his body forward and brings his face closer to take a look at the manuscript more closely.  
797 
798Because the script hasn’t been finished yet, he’s not so sure. However, he recognized that style somewhere. 
799“………..Eh, this is, don’t tell me [SILVER BULLET]!?” 
800 
801Shidou shouted at that instant. Right. Over there is the Manga Nakatsugawa talked about earlier [SILVER BULLET]. 
802 
803“Oh? You know very well. Perhaps, you’re one of my readers? Thank you~” 
804 
805The girl waved one of her hand again, Shidou become even more curious. He turns his body’s direction and continued asking. 
806 
807“No, wait a minute. Does that mean you’re Honjou Souji……?” 
808 
809“Ng~, right~” 
810 
811“Y-You’re not a man?” 
812 
813“Ah~, that? It’s a pen name, a pen name. My real name is Nia. Honjou Nia. Nice to meet you~” 
814 
815After saying that, the girl named Nia flashed a smile that made a “Nii” sound, and then continues. 
816 
817“It’s pretty common, you know. There are quite number of female writers doing that when writing Shōnen manga. For example, Takajou-san of [OTHER FAKE] is actually a woman too.” 
818 
819“Eh!? I-Is that true!?” 
820 
821Upon hearing this information, Shidou widened his eyes……. Then he continued thinking. 
822 
823Other than about the gender issue earlier, he found something even stranger still left. 
824 
825“No-no-no……It’s still strange. Because [SILVER BULLET] is a Manga that has existed around the time when I was still in elementary school, you know? That means Honjou 
826Souji’s debut work is even older than that…..” 
827 
828Shidou shouting again made his throat shake. He looks at Nia’s appearance again. 
829 
830Her possible age is about 18 or 19 years old…… No matter how successful her makeup is to make herself look younger, being in her twenties is the limit. If this girl’s actual age really is 30 years old, that youthful appearance is something that everyone would always wish for. There’s no mistaking that every beauty company and TV Channel would approach her to take advantage of this. 
831 
832In this case, she must be Honjou Souji’s daughter who has the same perfect drawing style and inherited the same name with him as the second generation…… There are also some people who are doing the same thing. 
833 
834However, Nia can see through what Shidou is thinking, she then says *fufu*, while shrugging her shoulders. 
835 
836“I’m sorry but, since the beginning until now, Honjou Souji and I am the same person. By the way, it’s already been around ten years since my debut work.” 
837“T-Ten years…..” 
838 
839Shidou was dumbfounded by her explanation, Nia’s truth echoed like the sounds of a drum; Shidou turned his face wondering about such a theory. 
840 
841Normally thinking, such a thing should be impossible. The possibility of this entire theory being only part of Nia’s random speech is pretty high. 
842 
843But, the manuscript placed on the work desk is obviously Honjou’s drawing style. Of course, there’s also possibility that those are only copies of the original drawing. However, if this Manga really got published by [BLAST], it will be evidence for the manuscript’s originality.  
844 
845While Shidou was thinking about that, Nia went *Oh, well~* and exhaled. 
846 
847“Uhm~……The sequence is a little bit different from what I wanted, but oh well, it’s alright. ~I’ll tell you. My secret is-” 
848 
849“Eh….?” 
850 
851Hearing Nia’s words, Shidou shrugged his shoulder a little. 
852 
853It’s true that he is curious about it, but…… Whatever is it, will it be alright to tell it to a complete stranger like Shidou? That question is what popped up inside his mind. 
854 
855“Actually~” 
856 
857However, a moment later… 
858 
859Gu~………..Kyururururururu…………. 
860 
861That voice came out from Nia’s stomach louder than before. 
862 
863Furthermore, since she was about to talk about a serious matter, she created such a serious face to show that the situation earlier is becoming pretty surreal. 
864 
865“B-Boy……….” 
866 
867Nia called for Shidou in a weak voice. Shidou exhaled and scratched his head. 
868 
869“Okay, okay……. I’ll borrow your kitchen for a while.” 
870 
871“Yes~…….” 
872 
873Then, Shidou walked out from the room, but he quickly turns back to Nia. 
874 
875“………I only wanted to hear this to make sure. You can eat ordinary food, right? You’re not sucking blood in order to maintain your youthful appearance, right?” 
876 
877"Eh? You'll let me suck your blood?" 
878 
879Then, Nia tries to imitate carnivorous animal by bending her finger from both hands, “Gaah~” and then she flashes her teeth. But, soon she loses her physical strength and falls down. 
880“……….For now, I’ll accept that answer as a yes.” 
881 
882Shidou said that with his eyes half-opened. He left the room and walked alone to the kitchen.  
883 
884Looking at Nia’s manners, he expected the sink to be filled with dirty dishes. However, apart from the dusty tableware, the kitchen is unexpectedly well-organized.  
885 
886“Heee. How surprising……I know it’s rude to say this, but this is pretty well-organized.” 
887 
888But, a moment later, Shidou changed his earlier impression. Looking at the surface of kitchen’s table pretty confirm it. In the corner of the room, he can see instant food rubbish from a convenient store. 
889 
890In other words, instead of Nia never tidying up this place, it seems she never used the kitchen in the first place. She must always be eating outside or buying a box lunch from a convenient store. In short, she must always eat instant foods for every meal. 
891 
892“………….” 
893 
894Shidou kept his silence and put his hand on his forehead. He soaked the table and beagn wiping the surface of the kitchen’s table with some kind of cloth.  
895 
896“Well………….Now.” 
897 
898After he had finished cleaning the dirt, he looked around the kitchen and walked to open the refrigerator,  
899 
900“…………..O-Only sake………….?” 
901 
902Shidou voices his disbelief at what he just saw, and then he pulls the vegetables drawer to take a look. There are only bottles of sake inside, also several books covering them. 
903 
904“…………..” 
905 
906Shidou silently closed the refrigerator. He goes back to the entranceway and takes the shopping bag he brought earlier, and decides to choose some suitable ingredients before returning to the kitchen. Originally, these are meant for Spirits’ dinner, but………..since the quantity he bought is more than usual, it should be alright. And more importantly, he can’t let this Nia girl starve to death. 
907 
908Shidou washed his hands, and then started cooking like he usually does. 
909Though, there was not much kitchenware he could use, so was it’s impossible to make a delicious meal. Also, there’s not much time left for cook because he cannot let Nia wait for too long. 
910 
911After Shidou decided, he poured some water into the only available small saucepan in the kitchen. Then, he also put in uncooked rice into the water, and he lit the fire to start cooking. 
912 
913After that, he places some scallions into the place where the fire was lit, as well as some bean paste. He also added some Japanese sake that he borrowed from refrigerator to add some flavor. At the very last step, he dropped some eggs into the mixture to complete a simple soup. 
914 
915In this case, right now the food had finished cooking in only a short time. He brought the food to Nia, who currently starving to death. Despite the fact that this is only an ordinary menu, he thinks this food will be good enough for that girl. 
916 
917“Okay, I hope this is enough.” 
918 
919After Shidou says that, he returns to the previous room to deliver the bowl filled with Zousui.3 
920 
921“Here, I finished. It’s still hot, so be careful.” 
922 
923“Waa! I’ll have some~!” 
924 
925Shidou put the Zousui on the table near the bed, Nia then *Pan!* clapping her hands. And with a bit of vigor she takes the Zousui. 
926 
927“Whoaaa!” 
928 
929Of course, the food is still hot. Nia’s body shook a little. 
930 
931“I already told you right……..” 
932 
933“Fuu~, Fuu~” 
934 
935Learning from her earlier mistake now, Nia blew the spoon with her breath before transferring the food into her mouth. 
936 
937After that, she tastes the Zousui while chewing it inside her mouth, and then she let out a voice. 
938 
939“Aaaa~……..” 
940 
941Nia made a voice that sounded completely like an old man in a hot spring. Tears started flowing down from her eyes due to being overwhelmed by the sensation of the food. She kept moving her spoon. 
942 
943“So delicious……What did you just let me eat……What……” 
944 
945While saying these words, she continues eating the remaining Zousui. After five minutes had passed, the Zousui’s bowl was already empty. 
946 
947“Fuh~ Thanks for the meal. No~, that was delicious. It’s been a week since the last time I ate a warm meal.” 
948 
949“A week…….” 
950 
951Shidou made a wry smile and then cleaned up the tableware. He turns back as he is about to open the door to return to the kitchen. 
952 
953“Well, I’ll wash the dishes, after that I’ll go home. Starting from now on, please eat properly before you collapse again.” 
954 
955“Ah~, wait a minute.” 
956Then, as Shidou was about to walk out from the room, Nia let out a voice. 
957 
958“Is that not enough? I’m sorry but, those ingredients are originally for the dinner at my home. If you want more, just order from delivery.” 
959 
960“Ah~ That’s not it! That’s not what I meant.” 
961 
962Then Nia made a *Bung-Bung* sound while waving her hands, she raise her right hand and pointed to the unfinished drawing manuscript that was placed on top of the desk. 
963 
964“Like I said before, I didn’t hire any assistants. Is it alright if it’s only a simple task, would you help me? Please! I’ll pay you extra for that.” 
965 
966“………….Eh?” 
967 
968Being asked an unexpected request, Shidou widened his eyes. 
969 
970But he should refuse Nia’s unreasonable request right after just cooking the meal. 
971 
972“N-No-no-no. What are you talking about? That’s totally impossible.” 
973 
974“Eh~, isn’t that fine~. Do you have anything else to do?” 
975 
976“No, that’s not what I’m trying to say…….I’ve never touch a pro’s manuscript before, I can’t take the responsibilities if I made any mistake.” 
977 
978“It’s alright~, it’s alright~. I’m only asking you to do the erasing. You only have to put some strength to do that.” 
979 
980“Even if you say so………” 
981 
982“Please, please, please! Currently my hands already full with important jobs to be done~. In this case, I won’t be able to finish the manuscript on time………..” 
983 
984Nia kept pleading to him, Shidou made a large sigh. 
985 
986“……..Haa. Okay, but only a simple task, alright?” 
987 
988After Shidou gave into her argument, Nia then started smiling gladly. 
989 
990“Got it~, got it~. Well then, let’s go to the workroom. As expected, this place is too small to be of use for the two of us~.” 
991 
992While saying that, Nia get up from the bed, then “Nggggh……..” 
993 
994She scratched her body. After acting lazily until just now, the girl had already gained back her energy extremely fast. 
995 
996 “The work room……do you have another place other than this one?” 
997 
998“Yes. I prepared everything like this, so whenever I feel like I’m going to die while working I can collapse right away, but I also have another workroom to use~” 
999 
1000“Even if you say it as if that was a normal thing, it’s still strange.” 
1001Shidou half closed his eyes when he said that, Nia seemingly doesn’t particularly pay attention to it. After that, Shidou follows Nia to the other workroom. 
1002 
1003“Well, come in, come in.” 
1004 
1005“Wah…………” 
1006 
1007Nia asks Shidou to enter the workroom, the scenery made Shidou widen his eyes. 
1008 
1009Inside the room, there’s a big work desk placed; on top of it, there’s various stationery prepared. The wall still looks the same with the previous one, where the whole surface of the wall was turned into bookshelves. Other than that, there’s drawing materials, books of paintings, as well as book of photographs and etc. all lined up. 
1010 
1011Inside the room, there is a stoic atmosphere somehow. The appearance of this place surely is just like an artist’s workplace. 
1012 
1013“There, you can use that desk.” 
1014 
1015“Eh, is it alright? Somehow the atmosphere makes it feel like this is an artist’s sacred 
1016place……” 
1017 
1018“That’s fine, that’s fine. Ah, or perhaps you like the desk in the previous room better? Do you want to smell my scent while working?” 
1019 
1020“Ah, this place is fine too.” 
1021 
1022Shidou refused instantly, the girl seems to be dissatisfied and her lips made a “Buu~” sound as she pursed her lips. 
1023 
1024“Well, which part should I erase?” 
1025 
1026“Aah, then please erase this part.” 
1027 
1028After Shidou asked, Nia wears her glasses and began marking the upper part of the paper. She’s pointing out several sheets of manuscripts that had already been inked. 
1029 
1030“After you finished erasing the draft, please fill up the blank space with black ink.” 
1031 
1032“………….Ng?” 
1033 
1034Nia said those words naturally, Shidou inclined his head. 
1035 
1036"W-wait a minute! Didn't you want me to do only Gomu-kake!? Even if it's Beta-nuri, you shouldn't let an amateur do it!"4 
1037 
1038 “Fine~, fine~. Since you’re pretty skillful, you’ll somehow be able to do it. Anyhow, as long as you paint them with black color, you can freely use any painting tools. The trick is to paint small corners with the fine tip pen first, and then do the larger part with something quick. 
1039 
1040“No, wait, are you listening when other people are talking………….?” 
1041 
1042“I’m listening~. But as I said, it’s alright. Boy, you’ve used painting tools before, right?” “Huh………? Wh-What, out of the blue…….” 
1043 
1044Hearing those sudden words, Shidou’s face suddenly turned pale. 
1045 
1046Then, Nia lifted up the tip of her lips and continued speaking. 
1047 
1048“You know? Boy. For those who don’t know anything about Manga, They won’t call erasing as [Gomu-kake], or black as [Beta].” 
1049 
1050“…….tch!” 
1051 
1052Whispering, Shidou held his breath. 
1053 
1054“T-That’s…………” 
1055 
1056“Perhaps that’s it, right? When you’re still around middle school, you drew an illustration of your own original character that you created. No~, I get it, I get it. At first, you drew that on your note book using pencil. Then, one day you decided to go to a stationery store to buy a Manga pen as well as the ink, but then you found it pretty difficult to use.” 
1057 
1058“!? N-No, I……..” 
1059 
1060“Then, you thought that you wanted to use screen tone too but, ‘It can’t be, why is the price for one sheet so expensive, even though it can only be used once!’ Then you gave up after said that.” 
1061 
1062“G-Guu………….” 
1063 
1064“After that, once you found out that there’s a method to use a computer for drawing. That way I can draw as much as I like! That’s what you thought, but you got really shocked once you found out the price for the pen tablet and the software, right?” 
1065 
1066“A-Aaaaaaaaaah…………….!” 
1067 
1068Shidou’s body started trembling as he scratched his head. 
1069 
1070“And then……….” 
1071 
1072“Ok, I got it! I’ll do it, no need to say more. Please.” 
1073 
1074“Then, I’ll count on you boy!  And I’ll be working over there.” 
1075 
1076Shidou said that with a displeased tone, Nia started laughing upon seeing that and fave him a thumbs up while walking back to her bedroom. 
1077 
1078“Oh, my……….” 
1079 
1080Shidou let out a sigh, *Phew*. 
1081 
1082But, it can’t be helped. Then, he sits down on the chair; he gripped the eraser on his hand and carefully began to erase the pencil traces. 
1083 
1084After that, he took the Fude-pen in his hand and began working on Beta-nuri like she instructed. 
1085 
1086He started painting the part given an x-mark using Fude-pen, with the direction from the inside to the edge part. After that, he began painting the entire surface.  
1087 
1088Even if he is only repeating the same work, but the shape and range to paint is various. 
1089 
1090Overwhelmed by the pressure that he shouldn’t ruin a pro’s manuscript had made Shidou somehow feel nervous. As he was completing the work, he tries to finish it as soon as possible. 
1091 
1092After sometimes has passed, Shidou brought the finished beta inking manuscript in his hands, then goes to Nia’ place. 
1093 
1094“Oh, are you done already? Hee~, Aren’t you quite skillful?” 
1095 
1096 “…………….Aah, somehow I was able to manage it. Man, it’s been a while since the last time I’m handling such a delicate thing like this.” 
1097 
1098Exhaling, he continues moving his body slowly and turns his shoulders. 
1099 
1100Then, when he looks over there, Shidou face turned pale as his body started trembling. 
1101 
1102“Wha………..!?” 
1103 
1104There’s no mistake. Over there, Nia already change her room clothes she was wearing until now. She changed into a maid cloth which had lots of exposure. The skirt is really short, and parts of her breasts are exposed a lot. Looking at the sensational appearance, Shidou gulped down his saliva. 
1105 
1106“W-What are you wearing……….” 
1107 
1108“Eh? Aah, I bought this for my job’s reference; I decided that I’ll give you service for your assistance. Look, doesn’t the extra salary look quite lustful? How is this? Even though my breasts are flat, my style isn’t really that bad, right?” 
1109 
1110“I didn’t think that this is what you meant by extra?” 
1111 
1112Placing her hands on her hip, Nia raise her voice. After that, Nia fluttered the envelope in her hand.  
1113 
1114“I’m joking. This is only fan service. Here’s your salary.” 
1115 
1116Then, Nia went to hand over the envelope to Shidou, but something popped up in her mind.  
1117 
1118After that, a prankster smile appears on her face, she pulling the breast part of her maid cloth, and put the envelope between her breasts. 
1119 
1120“Well, boy. Here’s your salary.” 
1121 
1122“Wai………What are you doing!?” 
1123 
1124“It’s fine~, it’s fine~, look-look, take them.” 
1125 
1126After saying that, Nia joins her shoulders to emphasize her breasts. 
1127 
1128Then, *suton*, the envelope slipped and fell down through her skirt. 
1129 
1130“…………..” 
1131 
1132“Ah……….” 
1133 
1134Shidou spoke in a small voice, Nia got so shocked that she collapse onto the place she was standing. 
1135 
1136“Ku………, is having small breasts really a crime………!?” 
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145“…………Err, I should go home right now.” 
1146 
1147Shidou excused himself while sweating, he start preparing his stuff before going back. Somehow at this rate, he won’t be able to get back to his home anymore. 
1148 
1149“Eh? What about the salary?” 
1150 
1151“That’s fine, there’s no need. I also got to have a precious experience anyway.” 
1152“Eeh~ You can’t do that~. Look, buy more delicious food using this money.” 
1153 
1154“It should be Nia who should properly buy food to eat, regardless if it’s delicious or not.” 
1155 
1156Shidou said that with half eyes closed, Nia widen her eyes in surprise. 
1157“Uwah, I didn’t see this one coming.” 
1158 
1159“I didn’t particularly mean anything……..Well good bye. Next time, don’t collapse on the street again.” 
1160 
1161Then, Shidou waved his hand and made his way to leave the room. Nia not knowing what to do began pulling Shidou’s shirt. 
1162 
1163“Wa-Wa-Wa-Wait a minute. I feel it can’t be settled just like this.” 
1164 
1165“Even if you say that………” 
1166 
1167Shidou created a bothered face. Then Nia made a *Pon* sound as she clapped her hands. 
1168 
1169“Ah, well how about this. Boy, are you free this Saturday?” 
1170 
1171“Ng……? Why so suddenly.” 
1172 
1173“I’ll have a one day holiday after finishing this manuscript. Let’s go on a date. Aah, of course I’ll be the one who pay everything.” 
1174 
1175“Eh……? 
1176 
1177After hearing the unexpected words, Shidou widens his eyes. Who knows, he didn’t expect that he would get that kind of proposal. 
1178 
1179“Ah, but in exchange, let me decide the location. Since I haven’t gotten any chance to go shopping this lately, I want to go to Akiba~”5 
1180 
1181With nonchalant tone, Nia was smiling. Shidou let out a sigh and scratched his head. 
1182 
1183“………….That’s, are you saying that you wanted me to carry your luggage?” 
1184 
1185“Giku!?” 
1186 
1187Nia shocked expression was displayed in an over the top reaction and then she paused for a while. This is the first time Shidou ever heard a “Giku” sound come out from someone’s mouth. 
1188 
1189“Haa……….I’m sorry, but can you ask someone else? How about asking your friends instead?” 
1190 
1191After Shidou says that, Nia’s facial expression becomes cloudy instantly. 
1192 
1193But she returns to her usual tone right away and she swings her head. 
1194 
1195“No…haha. That’s because I have no friends anyway~” 
1196 
1197After saying those words, Nia narrowed her eyelids. 
1198 
1199"—But are you really okay like that?" 
1200 
1201 “Eh?” 
1202 
1203For some reason, there’s some hidden meaning behind those words, Shidou knits his eyebrows. Then, Nia lifts the tip of her lips and continues speaking. 
1204 
1205"—Isn't it your job to make the Spirits fall for you boy? No………Itsuka Shidou-kun?” 
1206 
1207“Huh……….?” 
1208 
1209For a moment, he couldn’t understand what she said, and then Shido let out a ridiculous voice. 
1210 
1211 
1212 
1213Translation and References Notes (Chapter 1) 
1214 
12151.	Manga aimed at a young male audience. The age group varies with individual readers and different magazines, but it is primarily intended for boys between the ages of 8 to 18. For copyright reasons Blast is used here instead of Jump. 
12162.	Boke and tsukkomi are loosely equivalent to the roles of "funny man" or "comic" (boke) and "straight man" (tsukkomi) in the comedy duos of western culture. 
12173.	3.A Japanese rice soup dish made from pre-cooked rice and water 
12184.	4. Beta-nuri is a process in manga-making that involves filling in blank spaces with black ink.Gomu-kake is erasing the pencil marks from the rough sketch. 
12195.	A district in the Chiyoda ward of Tokyo, Japan. The go to place in Japan for anime and manga content. 
1220    
1221     
1222   
1223  
1224 
1225  
1226Chapter 02: Akiba, I Have Returned! 
1227 
1228 
1229Part 1 
1230 
1231“Kata-Kata* that small sound came from the ringing of their teeth. There’s no time anymore. 
1232 
1233But the atmosphere in this place isn’t low at all. Certainly the place outside was being wrapped up by the cold weather of December, but the temperature here is pretty warm because the office is covered with thick glasses and completed with air conditioner. It keeps a comfortable temperature for everyone here. 
1234 
1235Even so, Knox cannot stop his body from trembling. His hands and legs, which have been covered by bandages and plaster, are also trembling. Gradually, he takes a deep breath. 
1236 
1237Though, it’s not like Knox doesn’t know what is happening here. Next to him is his subordinate Burton, who is also wrapped up by bandages and his face expression looks just as nervous as Knox’s face. The reason was simple. 
1238 
1239“……………..Uhm.” 
1240 
1241Right in front of them, there’s a man sitting down on his chair; he lowered down his eyesight to the document on his hands.  
1242 
1243“…………………!” 
1244 “---------------!” 
1245 
1246With only such a little movement from that man, sweat begins pouring from Knox and Burton’s heads. 
1247 
1248The man is being assisted by an ash blonde haired woman whose appearance could attract every man. Her facial expression is as sharp as a sword which would cut them down, making those two fall into silence with their faces getting paler. 
1249 
1250That man’s appearance looks young. It seems like he’s in the middle of thirties. But why does this young appearance suit with him despite his age? He doesn’t looks like a middle age man at all. Actually, this year Knox is forty-eight years old, so you can say that this man’s age is younger than him.  
1251 
1252Of course that’s only natural. The person over there isn’t an ordinary man. 
1253 
1254He’s a man whose name is famous in the world as a world genius financial monster from DEM Industry, its first generation founder: Sir Isaac Westcott. 
1255 
1256In normal situation, it would be impossible for a mere pilot like Knox and Burton to be able to meet up with him in person. For the two of them to be here right now, of course there’s a certain reason for that. 
1257 
1258“……………….Knox-san. What in the world will happen to us……..” 
1259 
1260Right now, Burton is talking with a small voice that almost cannot be heard at all. Knox turns and glances to him. He replies back with a voice that can’t be heard by Westcott. 
1261 
1262“………..Ssh! Shut up!” 
1263 
1264“………………..” 
1265After hearing Knox’s words, Burton stopped speaking. 
1266 
1267Burton’s insecurities are understandable. However, having a small talk in their situation shouldn’t be done. If they did, then the possibility of the situation becoming worse is pretty high. The only thing the two of them can do is to keep silent just like a stone and wait for what will happen next. 
1268 
1269Right. Knox and Burton are being called here for some reasons. Anyway, that’s not because the two of them will be given any work to do like usual. Instead, it must be because of the fatal mistake they had committed. 
1270 
1271A few days ago, both Knox and Burton were sending <Material A>, which is a spirit captured by DEM Industries, from Neryl Island’s experiment facility in Pacific Ocean. During the middle of transport, they got attacked out of nowhere and that resulted in <Material A> escaping. 
1272 
1273Though, it’s not like Knox and the others let the <Material A> escape on purpose. It’s was merely an accident or irregular event. 
1274 
1275But knowing how much Westcott is attached to the Spirits, no matter what the cause of this trouble is, dealing with this man means this has something to do with their punishment. 
1276 
1277Westcott is without doubt, a man who could change the world’s economy by only using his fingertips. Knox and Burton could be thrown away to the street if this man really wished to, that is something really easy for that man. 
1278 
1279No, Knox throws away that thought inside his mind. He assumes something even worst is more possible, because the assumption he made earlier looks too gentle to be done by that man. 
1280 
1281“…………….” 
1282 
1283Knox took a silent glance to Westcott’s side. 
1284 
1285There’s stood a young, blonde woman behind him; he takes a note of her. 
1286 
1287Just by looking at her for once, it can be felt that she’s different from an ordinary secretary. That woman is DEM wizard’s supervisor, Ellen Mira Mathers. 
1288 
1289She has power equal or even stronger than the spirits; the strongest human ever. If she’s with Westcott since the beginning, that’s means she’s going to cut off Knox and Burton’s neck as punishment. 
1290 
1291*Kachi-Kachi*, the sound of the clock attached on the wall resonates inside the entire office.  
1292 
1293Because of the silence, Knox can hear the footstep sounds from the stairs above the office clearly. 
1294 
1295“-------I see.” 
1296 
1297Westcott comments upon looking at the report document. A dark gaze is pointed to Knox and Burton’s faces. 
1298 
1299“……………….U-Ukh.” 
1300 
1301He puts some strength inside his gaze; it feels like the gaze has pierced through their bodies. Knox, who cannot describe this unpleasant feeling, unintentionally frowns at this. 
1302 
1303However Westcott doesn’t seem to care about that at all, he throws the report onto the desk. Then, he stands up and walks towards the two of them. 
1304 
1305After that, in front of the two of them, Westcott moves his lips and speaks in calm tone. 
1306 
1307He is going to announce whether it’s punishment or dismissal. Or, if the management thinks that they’re not useful anymore, it will be an order for Ellen to get rid of them. 
1308 
1309Knox averts his gaze away from Westcott and his words keep echoing inside his mind, then he bites his inner teeth and closes his eyes. 
1310 
1311“Thank you for your trouble. The two of you should use Realizer to treat your injuries, they’ll recover in instant. Give your body enough rest before coming back to work.” 
1312 
1313Knox’s body shivered upon hearing Westcott’s words, it was truly unexpected thing. 
1314 
1315“………..What?” 
1316 
1317“Only that ………Sir?” 
1318 
1319Knox and Burton exchanged their glances for a moment, and then a voice came out to interrupt them. 
1320It was Westcott himself who says it. It seems he still does not understand their reaction.  
1321 
1322After that, he nods as if understanding something. 
1323 
1324“Aah, so that was the problem? Of course, the treatment will be under worker’s insurance, so you’ll both receive-“ 
1325 
1326“No, that’s not what I meant………!” 
1327 
1328Knox cannot keep his silence upon hearing Westcott’s words. The reaction Westcott gave also looks unexpected, but Knox unintentionally continues speaking. 
1329 
1330“Because we let the <Material A> escape. About the punishment…….” 
1331 
1332“Huh? That wasn’t your fault judging from the report. Instead, I have high evaluation toward your calm judgment had during <Nightmare>’s attack. Do you think I’ll be a fool that would choose my personal emotions instead and lose such talented staff like you two?” 
1333 
1334  “I-Is that so………” 
1335 
1336The unbelievable sentence he just heard made Knox start to sweat. Then, Westcott says “Besides”, adding another sentence as he continued to speak. 
1337 
1338“I already planned to free <Material A> anyway. Besides, it's better to let her be free for now. Thanks to you, I don't have to setup the stage." 
1339 
1340“Wha-?” 
1341 
1342Knox widened his eyes when he heard Westcott’s unexpected words. 
1343 
1344---------This man, he planned to release the Spirit <Material A>………….Then what was his true intention for delivering the Spirit to Japan? 
1345 
1346“Director, what are you going to-“ 
1347 
1348However, before he could finish his sentence, he can feel that someone is pulling on his clothes. 
1349. 
1350When he turns to see, it was Burton who face is pale. *Bang-Bang* a sound is made as he swung his head from left to right. 
1351 
1352Looking at Burton face, Knox realized that he’s going to ask something unnecessary for him to know. Then, Knox fixes his posture in confusion. 
1353 
1354“I understand. Well then, please excuse us……” 
1355 
1356“Aah.” 
1357 
1358Westcott raise one of his hands and replied with a friendly tone. Knox and Burton left the room together.  
1359 
1360When they leave the room and pass the door, they expected Westcott to call out to them to come back but……….Nothing happened. 
1361 
1362They walk along the corridor, once they reach some distance where their voice cannot reach the inner part of that room, Knox as well as Burton let out their breath *Buhaa*. Frankly speaking, up until now both of them felt as if they were breathing in underwater. 
1363 
1364“Just now…….What does that mean?” 
1365 
1366Burton asking while wiping sweats on his forehead using his cloth’s sleeve, Knox also does the same thing as he replies to him. 
1367 
1368“………I don’t know. Perhaps, the way we think is far too different with him. That’s impossible for us to understand him. No, rather…” 
1369 
1370“Rather, what?” 
1371 
1372“…………….No, nothing.” 
1373 
1374While Burton pauses, Knox gives a vague reply. 
1375 
1376They are still inside the DEM Industry Company building. In this place, they won’t know whether someone will eavesdrop on their conversation. Somewhere or not, right now something like that is floating inside his mind, so as expect that he shouldn’t continue his words. 
1377 
1378--------Apparently, “that” isn’t a human being like him, that’s what he though. 
1379 
1380No, to be exact-----That man for sure, doesn’t consider himself to be the same living being as Knox and Burton. 
1381 
1382He remembered Westcott’s eyes when he looked at them. He looked at them differently as if they were the eyes of some kind of reptile or insect. Knox shuddered involuntarily 
1383 
1384“…............Let’s go, Burton.” 
1385 
1386“Ah………..Alright.” 
1387 
1388Knox and Burton continued walking along the corridor. 
1389 
1390Secretly inside his mind, he thinks of finding a new candidate to replace him in the workplace. 
1391 
1392 
1393 
1394Part 02 
1395 
1396“Just now, what the-“ 
1397 
1398Shidou creates a dubious face and stares at the girl in front of him. 
1399 
1400Honjou Nia. A girl who had proclaimed herself to be the manga artist, Honjou Souji. 
1401 
1402Shidou unintentionally answers back her question with another question. However, Shidou cannot abandon this girl’s word after he had heard it. The reason was simply, for her to know this matter has surprised Shidou a lot. 
1403 
1404Right, this girl just now said-------------<Spirit>. 
1405 
1406That is, this world’s source of calamity, the existence that is the true cause of the spacequake occurrence. 
1407But that existence was kept secret, only some people were allowed to know about their existence. Usually, they are government officials or the upper class department of military enterprises. 
1408 
1409Moreover, it’s not only that. 
1410 
1411Not only has this girl known about Spirits’ existence, she also knows Shidou’s name and his objective to settle the problem through a peaceful way. 
1412 
1413“Nia………….How do you know about that?” 
1414 
1415Shidou questions her with a wary face. 
1416 
1417“Fufuf?” 
1418 
1419After that, Nia remove the glasses she wore for work and then listlessly brush her hair up. 
1420 
1421“Well, I wonder why, how mysterious?” 
1422 
1423“D-Don’t dodge my question! You, who are you!?” 
1424 
1425As Shidou asked with a strong tone, Nia answered to him casually while waving her hands. 
1426 
1427“No need to be so angry. Because~ I will tell you properly.” 
1428 
1429After answering him with a light tone, she calls out a name. 
1430 
1431“---------<Heavenly Raiment – Yod>” 
1432 
1433“Wha…………!?” 
1434 
1435Shidou held his breath. 
1436 
1437At the moment Nia calls out its name, a light began to surround her body, and then Nia’s body is wrapped up by the light. 
1438 
1439“This is…………….” 
1440 
1441Shidou suddenly let out a voice while narrowing his eyes. 
1442 
1443There’s no doubt. There’s no mistake. This is---------- 
1444 
1445“Astral Dress!?” 
1446 
1447The light has manifested as an Astral Dress. An absolute armor that a spirit always wears, that’s it. The thick Reiryoku has formed into glowing clothes. 
1448 
1449Soon the light has already wrapped around her body. The maid clothes Nia previously wears now has already completely changed its shape. 
1450 
1451The transparent light gave radiance like an illusion. It is an astral dress that looks just like a priest’s robe. The cross design gives it an important point, and her head is covered with a veil. Somehow, her appearance looks just like a nun. 
1452 
1453“Just by this you already understand, right?” 
1454 
1455Nia opens her shoulders and gives a fearless smile. 
1456 
1457Shidou’s looked at Nia’s appearance from the top of her head. He lets out a trembling voice. 
1458 
1459“Nia, are you………….a Spirit?” 
1460 
1461“Yes~ Well, if there’s a living being that could do this kind of thing, as far as I know there’s none other than that one.” 
1462 
1463After saying that jokingly, Nia laughed. 
1464 
1465However, looking at Shidou’s reaction, she saw that Shido is still shuddered at what happened. It made Nia dissatisfied and he puts her hands on her hip and her mouth creates a “へ” shape. 
1466 
1467“What’s this~ There’s no reaction at all? Even after I transform myself like this, it’s only makes me look like a dumb.” 
1468 
1469“…………….Eh?” 
1470 
1471Shidou scratches his cheeks at Nia’s constant casual tone. It sounds the same as it did previously. He can felt that the high tension that had filled the room is starting to vanish. 
1472 
1473“I was though you would go [W-What the heck!?,] or something like that. Or perhaps you would change your pattern into *Doki!* upon seeing the figure of a girl who suddenly transform herself like this! And anyway, don’t you think my Astral Dress is quite erotic? Just look at the slit over here near the joint of my legs. The whole dress is created by semi-transparent mysterious material which completely displays my body line.” 
1474 
1475While saying these words, Nia makes a pose by lifting her left leg onto a nearby chair. From the side, Shidou can see Nia’s thigh clearly through the cut of the slit. Shidou’s face also went red and he averted his gaze away from her. 
1476 
1477“…………………Tch!” 
1478 
1479“Ah~ That one, that one! That reaction~ Ehehe.It’s fine, it’s fine~ boy. Perhaps you have leg fetish? I see~ You’re still young, so it’s alright for being a bit greedy~” 
1480 
1481Nia swings her hand as if trying to lure Shidou. Even though her outfit looks like a virtuous nun, her personality is completely different from her looks. 
1482 
1483“………………..Aah, it’s enough!” 
1484 
1485Shidou scratches his head out of irritation, and then he turns back towards Nia again. 
1486 
1487“Stop making fun of me! I’m still confused with current situation. Nia, I already understand that you are a spirit. But how do you know about me? That I — um, persuade the Spirits." 
1488 
1489“Aah, that one?” 
1490 
1491After Shidou asked, Nia moves down her leg from the chair, slowly she raises one of her hand in front of her body. 
1492 
1493“Even though I don’t really like giving any spoiler due to my profession, but I’ll make an expectation for this time.” 
1494 
1495After that, along with her movements, she moves her lips-------Suddenly, she called out for its name. 
1496 
1497“<Tome of Revelation– Rasiel>” 
1498 
1499The moment she calls the name, something appeared in Nia’s hand, it was a book. 
1500 
1501It was a large book which looks like a scripture.  Its cover is made from mysterious material which is neither leather nor metal. Just like Nia’s astral dress, the book has a cross design applied on it. 
1502 
1503“That’s……..an angel?” 
1504 
1505“Right.My angel <Rasiel>, the omniscient angel that knows everything in this world.” 
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515“Wha…….” 
1516 
1517Hearing Nia’s words, Shidou knits his eyebrows. 
1518 
1519“Omniscient……………..? What does that mean?” 
1520 
1521“Well, even if you ask me. It’s just like reading a book. <Rasiel> can tell me all things in this world. It knows what occurs in this world. It also knows who and what they’re doing. For example-----Right, at that time when you finished your shopping, I knew that you would pass through that street.” 
1522 
1523“What?-“ 
1524 
1525Shidou inclined his head upon hearing Nia’s words. 
1526 
1527Nia found his reaction pretty amusing, so she chuckles and laughs. 
1528 
1529“----Don’t tell me, you’re really thinking that our meeting was just a real coincidence? You meet with a girl who collapsed on the street by chance and then you look after her, and also by any chance too that girl is actually a Spirit. Do you really think something like that is possible? No-no, generally thinking something like that is impossible, right? If it were me, I won’t create that kind of prologue for a story.” 
1530 
1531“…………….In other words, you knew that I would help you, so you collapse there on purpose?” 
1532 
1533“Well, sort of.” 
1534 
1535Nia answers while nodding exaggeratedly. Shidou becomes nervous after hearing her words. 
1536 
1537“…………Then, did you also let me help out with the manuscript for some reason-” 
1538 
1539“Ah, that one I was really asking for your help.” 
1540 
1541“So, there isn’t any reason!?” 
1542 
1543Shidou yelled at her. ……………No, if there were any hidden meaning behind that act, then it would definitely something terrible. Somehow he feels as if he’s falling down from a plane or such. 
1544 
1545However, that’s means in fact, since the beginning Nia invited Shidou to her room because she already knew about him. Shidou shakes his head in order to calm down his mind before turning to Nia again. 
1546 
1547“Because of that---------Nia. What is your real objective? Why………..I’m in this place?” 
1548 
1549Being asked, Nia’s face looks so calm as opposed to Shidou’s. Then, she replies with a light tone while shrugging her shoulders. 
1550 
1551“No need to be so wary. It’s not like I have any particular business with you. But if you really wanted to know why, boy, I only wanted to see you myself with my eyes. Some information I know about you I get them from <Rasiel>. However, it still cannot match with meeting you in person.” 
1552 
1553Nia touches the front cover of <Rasiel> with her fingertip and then it’s floating on the air, she then continues her sentence. 
1554 
1555“And then-------That’s right, I wanted to say thanks to you.” 
1556 
1557“Thanks……..?” 
1558 
1559Shidou shrugs his shoulders in wonder. It might be true that Shidou already help Nia out, but that was all according to Nia’s plan. It made her story somehow feel strange. 
1560 
1561Noticing Shidou’s thought, Nia shakes g her head to brush off his thought.  
1562 
1563“Aah, that’s not it. Not that one. That’s because you saved me in the beginning of this month.” 
1564 
1565“Eh?” 
1566 
1567Shidou paused for a while.  
1568 
1569There’s no doubt. This is the first time that Shidou has meet with Nia. Besides, on the beginning of this month, Shidou had lost control of his Reiryoku because the path became narrow. Rather, it was the time when he was saved by everyone. 
1570 
1571“Heee, you don’t remember? Listen, you answered my call back then, and you shot the airplane down for me, didn’t you? It was thanks to you that I was able to escape.” 
1572 
1573“Your call………….That’s, ah-“ 
1574 
1575After saying that, Shidou’s shoulders begin shaking. 
1576 
1577It’s true that at that time his consciousness was blurred and he cannot remember clearly what happened. However, he can remember that somebody was calling out to him back then. That’s why he released his Reiryoku. 
1578 
1579“That’s means that was your call….....? But the transportation……..” 
1580 
1581“I was locked inside the transportation plane, DEM Industry’s transportation plane.” 
1582 
1583“………….! DEM!?” 
1584 
1585Upon hears that unexpected name, Shidou’s facial expression sharpened. Deus Ex Machina Industry. The headquarters are built in England. Unlike Kotori and the others from <Ratatoskr>, this organization’s main goal is to capture Spirits. Actually, Shidou and the others had already faced them several times already. 
1586 
1587“Why was Nia inside DEM’s transportation…..?” 
1588 
1589Seeing Shidou asking her with serious looks in his face, Nia answers back with a flat tone. 
1590 
1591“Ng-----? That’s because, I was capture by those guys of course. No---, I was lock inside the basement for a long time. Thanks to that my body is all stiffen. And what’s make it so awful is that I had to put my serialization on hiatus for a long time.” 
1592 
1593While saying these words, she put her hand into her cap to scratch her head. 
1594 
1595Hearing her casual tone, Shidou almost ignored what she just said. However, Shidou begins to understand her sentence right away and widens his eyes in surprised.  
1596 
1597“Captured? By DEM…….!?” 
1598 
1599“Yes. That’s right~ I think it was 5 years ago? Well, who’s that again, that sickly girl.” 
1600 
1601Next, Nia points her left hand’s fingertip to touch the front cover of <Rasiel> gently. 
1602 
1603After that, <Rasiel> shook a little to show that it was reacting back. The page glows a faint light and automatically flipped its own pages. 
1604 
1605Nia takes a look at the page, then *Pon!* she claps her hands. 
1606 
1607“-----Aah, that’s right. It’s Ellen. Ellen Mira Mathers. I can’t do anything to against her. I was seriously beaten up by her. She was waiting to ambush me and suddenly she went *Don!* and attacked me.” 
1608 
1609“Ellen.” 
1610 
1611Hearing the name, Shidou’s face getting stiffens and his eyes sharpen.  
1612 
1613Ellen Mira Mathers, the top executive of DEM Industry and the strongest wizard of humanity. She and her companions are destined to be Shidou and <Ratatoskr>’s enemy. Certainly, just using her power will be enough to capture a Spirit. 
1614 
1615“A-Are you really………alright?” 
1616 
1617“Ng--, actually I can’t remember very well. They tied me down to various machines and such. –Ah, no, let me correct it. There’s one thing really harsh they did to me. Back then, those guys didn’t allow me to draw any manga at all. Come on……If I’m not grasping a pen in a long time like that, then my drawing sense would become dull. How could they compensate if the manga sales fell down?” 
1618 
1619Nia folded her arms in an irritated tone as she said that. Shidou knits his eyebrows at the moment. Even though that this person was involved in a serious problem………..for a peerless, heartless company like DEM to treated her like that can be considered as pretty gentle. Besides, there’s only one thing still stuck inside his mind. Shidou turns back to Nia and ask, 
1620 
1621“In short, Nia. Your angel could know everything, right? Then why you didn’t know about the ambush……” 
1622 
1623After Shidou asked, Nia points her fingertip and swings it to deny his question. 
1624 
1625“Ah, no~. That’s not how it works.” 
1626 
1627“What do you mean by not………..?” 
1628 
1629“Even though my <Rasiel> is certainly an omniscient angel; in the very end, I could only get information I wish to know. It’s not like I’m capable of knowing everything that will happen in the future, nor could it warn me whenever danger is around. In short, I can’t avoid something that I don’t know. It’s quite similar to a super-powerful search engine.” 
1630“I think………….I can see it now.” 
1631 
1632Shidou gulps down his saliva, seemingly believing in what Nia just explained to him. 
1633 
1634“Even though I think it has amazing ability……….. It also has its own limit, huh.” 
1635 
1636Then Nia went “Fuun?” and narrows her eyes. 
1637 
1638“Didn’t I already say it, boy? Right now, you don’t know that my <Rasiel> has another ability.”  
1639“Eh…………?” 
1640 
1641“Everything you write on <Rasiel> will become a truth. On the other side, that’s means-” 
1642 
1643Nia creates a fearless smile, slowly she raise her left hand overhead. After that, she uses her finger to take the ornament that was attached on the veil on her head. Then, the edge of decoration that was hidden finally can be seen, the full shape of the decoration looks similar to a pen. 
1644 
1645Then Nia sets up the pen and starts drawing something on the page of <Rasiel>, which is still floating in the air. 
1646 
1647“…………” 
1648 
1649“…………” 
1650 
1651“…………” 
1652 
1653“…………That’s…. what are you doing?” 
1654 
1655A few minutes later, Nia who still had not finished her work, let out a voice. 
1656 
1657“Wait. Please wait a minute.” 
1658 
1659Nia answers with a serious look, and then continues drawing something on the page again. 
1660 
1661And few minutes later after that, 
1662 
1663“-----------Okay. I think this is enough.” 
1664 
1665Nia shows such a determined face. She returns the pen to its original place, Nia taps her fingertips *Ton* on <Rasiel>. Not so long after Nia does that, <Rasiel> starts to glow a faint light. 
1666 
1667“W-What the-?” 
1668 
1669“You’ll soon understand. Look, it will begin soon.” 
1670 
1671“Eh? E, Uwaah!?” 
1672 
1673Shidou screamed at that instant. 
1674 
1675But that was only natural. Anyway, his body is moving against his will. 
1676 
1677“W-What is this!?” 
1678 
1679Aah~, right-right. Over here-over here.” 
1680 
1681Saying those words, then she lays down on the bed. After that, Shidou mounts on her back and begin massaging Nia’s waist skillfully using both hands. 
1682 
1683“Aah~…………….Over there…Over there. This feels good~” 
1684 
1685“Wa-Wait a minute! What is this………..!?” 
1686 
1687While Shidou is trying to protest, Shidou’s hands suddenly move on its own and start rubbing Nia’s butt. 
1688 
1689“Kyaa! Boy, you’re so perverted!” 
1690 
1691“N-No, just now that wasn’t me-!?” 
1692 
1693Shidou screams in a high pitch. Then, Shidou regains the ability to move his body accordingly again. He jumps back from that spot, “Haa-haa* He lets out a sigh while shaking his shoulders. 
1694 
1695Upon seeing his reaction, Nia raises her bodies up and then starts laughing. 
1696 
1697“Well, in short, this is it.” 
1698 
1699And then she taps <Rasiel> front cover lightly, intending to show the page to Shidou. 
1700 
1701In the page, there’s an illustration which style is similar to a manga that Nia drew moments ago. Furthermore, there’s a character resembling Shidou and Nia drawn, ---Not only that, there’s also drawn a detail that’s even similar to what just occurred moments ago. 
1702 
1703“T-This is……….” 
1704 
1705“Future describing. I already said it, right? Everything written on <Rasiel> is a truth. ---Right. For example, something newly written on it is as well.” 
1706 
1707“………..!? W-What did you say……….!?” 
1708 
1709Shidou lets out a surprised voice. Of course he would. If something like that really exists, that’s means Nia can create the future according to her will. That’s even isn’t something on a terrible level anymore, but on the level of a God instead. 
1710 
1711However, something popped up inside Shidou’s mind. 
1712 
1713“………….Then why is it a manga? Wouldn’t it faster if you just write it down?” 
1714 
1715“Ng~, because if I do that, I can’t grasp the feeling very well. But, if I have time to create few second events just by drawing on this book, I’d rather use that free time for work instead. It’s not that convenient you see?” 
1716 
1717“………………Err.” 
1718Shidou doesn’t seem to believe her. Nowadays, to think that she has the power which level reaches the point where she could control the world………..Why is such an issue just passing by Nia’s filter? Seemingly, she doesn’t think this serious matter that far yet. 
1719 
1720Judging from Shidou’s thoughts, Nia creates a face showing dissatisfaction. 
1721 
1722“Ah. You created a face as if you’re looking down at me again. If boy still does that then, I wonder if I should show you this too~ About how scary it would be to know everything already happened in the past.” 
1723 
1724“Eh…………..?” 
1725Hearing Nia’s words, Shidou knits his eyebrows. After that, Nia did something similar that she had already previously done. She taps the front cover of <Rasiel> and the page starts flipping again. 
1726 
1727Then, she looks at the page and puts her hand on her chin. 
1728 
1729“Fufufu………….I see. Instant Lightning Blast?Hee, isn’t that cool?” 
1730 
1731“Bhu…..!?” 
1732 
1733Unexpected words came out from Nia’s mouth, Shidou coughed as a result. Come to think of it, that was an original final move created by Shidou back then. 
1734 
1735Nia, continues reading the page while giggling. 
1736 
1737"Ah, I found your original character. The Black-Clothed Fighter Lieven, eh? Ah, I agree. Black is cool don't you think. Ah, but if you're going to create a story with him as a main character, I'd suggest to give him some weak point that the reader could sympathize with and to add tension to the story. Also I think it may because of your age that you may feel ashamed about writing a female character. But you should give more thought into main girl's settings, since her character will directly be associated with the sales." 
1738 
1739 “Please don’t give me opinion from a pro view poiiiiiiiiiiint!?” 
1740 
1741Shidou scratches his head and bends his body while bursting in tears. To think that he would experience another person learning about the original character that he created. He feels a pain similar to being stabbed by an unseen knife. 
1742 
1743Shidou stays in that spot for short while, *Haa-haa* he breathes heavily while trying to stand up. 
1744 
1745Then, Nia made a triumph smile. 
1746 
1747“How was it? About the terrible power of <Rasiel> did you learn your lesson already?” 
1748 
1749“…………….Yes. It’s really great. I am terribly sorry for underestimating it.” 
1750 
1751Shidou bows his head while apologizing, as Nia looks satisfied. 
1752 
1753“Good. ------Well, like I said earlier. It was thanks to you that I could escape and resume the serialization again. I’m truly grateful for that.” 
1754 
1755Nia looks directly at Shidou’s eyes and continues. 
1756 
1757“------But, well, I think you and the others wouldn’t be satisfied with only this and then saying good bye. <Ratatoskr>………Right? You save the Spirits by making them dere. It’s quite interesting, don’t you think so? Doesn’t that mean you should persuade me too?” 
1758 
1759“That’s……………” 
1760 
1761Perhaps, that’s right. Even though Nia looks like a spirit who has already adapted to society, they still wouldn’t know when she will create a space quake. Frankly speaking, Shidou also wanted Nia to get protection under <Ratatoskr>. 
1762 
1763Besides, she had been captured by DEM once, and there’s still one more problem left. Above else, there’s no guarantee that she won’t get capture by DEM again. It’s too dangerous to leave this girl alone. 
1764 
1765Understanding what Shidou is currently thinking from his looks, Nia nodded exaggeratedly. 
1766 
1767“As expected, as expected. Like I said it’s quite amusing. A secret organization feels super interesting. -----Moreover, I already said it, that I wanted to say thanks to you, didn’t I? That’s why; I will give you one chance as my gratitude.” 
1768 
1769“Chance--------you say, ah……….” 
1770 
1771Shidou opens his eyes wide. Then he remembers what Nia said earlier. 
1772 
1773Right. Nia said it herself. Because now the manuscript is already finished, she will have a day off. 
1774 
1775“But, the place should be Akiba. I won’t change my decision on this one, okay? Since I’m already lock up for five years, my body is already longing for 2D. My withdrawal symptoms are really bad. I’m shivering from wanting to read serialization of this and that manga, as well as new work from this and that author.” 
1776 
1777Nia embraces her own shoulders while saying that, then *Kata-Kata* she shakes her body on purpose. 
1778 
1779“After I finish, I’ll have to work on the next series, since I’ll be busy at Comico in the end of year, I had to put some spare times for you, so you have my regards. Because I’m pretty popular, you know?” 
1780 
1781Nia raises her fingertips. Sweat comes pouring from Shidou’s cheek. 
1782 
1783“Co-Comico?” 
1784 
1785“Comic Colosseum. It’s the so-called doujin event where they display and sale doujinshi. No-, I thought that I couldn’t participate since I didn’t rent a space this year, but there’s someone who already rented a booth but cannot come due to sudden illness, and that person rented the space to me. I still have the manuscript I drew before I got captured by DEM. Well~, I also haven’t participate in Comico for a long time~“1 
1786 
1787Nia folds her arms, as she nods to herself while thinking about that. Then, she notices that Shidou was being left behind in the conversation. 
1788“Aah, sorry-sorry. Well in other words, it’s something like that.” 
1789 
1790Nia points to herself with her thumb on the chest. 
1791 
1792“-----I’ll give you a chance. If you can make me get dere at you, then do it.” 
1793 
1794Along with that action, Nia lifts up the tips of her lips. Upon hearing her self-confident words, Shidou gulps down his saliva. 
1795 
1796“…………….!” 
1797 
1798“Of course, I won’t peek at your strategy session, so don’t worry. I dislike creating spoilers for someone, and I faaaaaaaaaar more dislike getting spoilers from someone. 
1799That’s why please set up a strategy with…..Err.” 
1800 
1801The pages of <Rasiel> flip as they follow Nia’s eye movement. 
1802 
1803“Aah, yes-yes. Kotori-chan, being a commander at age 14 is really impressive. Please feel free to set up a proper plan with your little sister. But anyway, even if I was the one who invite you, it’s really difficult to make me fall for you. Please come with your best preparation~” 
1804 
1805Then, Nia gave a *Ahaha* laugh while waving her hand. 
1806 
1807“-----Well, let’s end the conversation for today. I also should finish the manuscript, and doesn’t boy also have to cook dinner for everyone?” 
1808 
1809“Ah----Nia.” 
1810 
1811“Well-well. Let’s continue the talk in the promised day. I’ll tell you the place and the time later. ----Ah. Is it alright if I search your mail address by myself?” 
1812 
1813“A-Aah…..That’s alright.” 
1814 
1815“I see. Thank you~. Well, see you later~. I’m looking forward to it~” 
1816 
1817Before Shidou could let out his opinion in the conversation, Nia already ended the conversation and pushed Shidou out from her room. 
1818 
1819 
1820 
1821Part 3 
1822 
1823“-----------The Spirit that had been captured by DEM?” 
1824 
1825After return back to home, Shidou made a contact to the underground facility. He tells them of the unbelievable event that had occurred previously, Kotori immediately returns back to the Itsuka residence. 
1826 
1827After hearing the entire situation from Shidou, Kotori holds the chupa-chupa cups stick while knitting her eyebrows. 
1828 
1829“Moreover, she has been working as Manga artist a few years before in this world……..? This is such an unexpected truth.-------Well, this is similar to Miku’s case. We can’t say that it’s impossible for this to have happened……” 
1830 
1831Kotori places her hand on her chin. Izayoi Miku is the same as Tohka and the others, but before Shidou sealed away her Reiryoku as a spirit, Shidou and the others knew her existence as a super popular idol in the currently blooming times. 
1832 
1833That’s why, compared to that, the circumstances right now share some similarities. 
1834 
1835Then, when Shidou and Kotori are deep in conversation, a voice can be heard from behind. 
1836 
1837“…….Mu? Shido, what are you talking about with Kotori?” 
1838 
1839Standing there is a girl with long night-colored hair with pair of crystal-colored eyes. ----
1840--Yatogami Tohka. A Spirit who’s Reiryoku had also been sealed by Shidou, now she has become his neighbor and classmate. 
1841 
1842“Aah, Tohka. Ng……. We’re talking about work for a bit.” 
1843 
1844“Ooh, I see. Sorry for disturbing you.” 
1845 
1846Tohka apologizes and bows her head. After that, another voice could be heard from the people who are currently in Living Room. 
1847 
1848“-----Shidou. I’m seeking an offering. Quickly show your dedication by offering a good feast to me.” 
1849 
1850“Translation. Kaguya says she’s hungry, I want to eat Shidou’s delicious food Nyaa~. That’s what she said.” 
1851 
1852“Can you not put in a strange suffix!?” 
1853 
1854The Two girls were leaning on the sofa, mutually exchanged such words. 
1855 
1856It was just like looking into the reflection of the mirror, those girl’s faces as alike as two melons. One girl is dressed in black shirt with a red English letter on it, while the other one is dressed in pastel colored cardigan. They are twin Spirits similar to Tohka who live in the mansion next to Itsuka residence: Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru. 
1857 
1858“Aah, sorry-sorry. I’ll prepare the dinner soon, wait a minute.” 
1859 
1860Shidou replies with a wry smile, he opens the fish grill which is today’s main dish, he decided to cook Saba Shioyaki.2 
1861 
1862That’s right. Right now, Shidou is currently preparing dinner for the spirits while discussing something with Kotori. He continues the conversation while he is holding the chopsticks. Shidou wears the apron and holds chopstick with one hand, and uses the other hand to hold the ladle. Just by looking at it, no one would ever think that they’re discussing an important matter that would affect the world’s fate. 
1863 
1864“Nm, this smells good. Oi~, have you already prepared the table?” 
1865 
1866“Yes~!” 
1867After Shidou raises his voice, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Tohka, and the other two girls who were talking with Tohka in the Living Room answered him. 
1868 
1869Yoshino is the girl who has a rabbit puppet equipped on her left hand and has a gentle personality. Natsumi is the other one is a girl who bends her back while looking with displeasure. These two are the same as everyone else. They’re spirits who had their Reiryoku being sealed by Shidou. 
1870 
1871The spirits follow Shidou’s instruction, and they begin to tidying up the table. Then, they return all magazines and newspaper to its original place. They also wiped the table, and lined up every dish nicely on the table as each food starts to arrive. 
1872 
1873“………………..Nevertheless.” 
1874 
1875Then, while watching the scene, Kotori lets out a heavy breath. 
1876 
1877“The omniscience angel <Rasiel>………………Huh. Not only is she capable of gather any information she wanted to know, but she’s also capable of drawing the future to follow her will. A terrible angel has appeared.” 
1878 
1879Hearing Kotori’s words, Shidou nodded deeply. 
1880 
1881“Come to think of it……………Even Kotori too, has an embarrassing past.” 
1882 
1883“Huh? Wha-What are you talking about!?” 
1884 
1885Shidou averting his gaze away while saying that. Kotori knits her eyebrows while her cheeks turn red. 
1886 
1887“For example, when we slept together back then, I said that I was the one who wet the bed because you cried so much. But thinking back now by looking at their face back then, I think both Father and Mother knew what actually happened…………….” 
1888 
1889“Kyaa--------------!Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” 
1890 
1891While Shidou was speaking and folding his arms, Kotori screams made Shidou’s mouth stop. 
1892 
1893Yamai sisters, who are getting interested by the scream, turn their faces to Shidou and Kotori at the same time. 
1894 
1895“Ng? The two of you, what are you talking about? The topic seems pretty interesting?” 
1896 
1897“Consent. I thought I heard something about wetting something just now-” 
1898 
1899“W-Wetting the table! That’s it, look! After finish tidying up the table, let’s arrange the foods, Kaguya take care of the fish, Yuzuru take care of the stew, alright?” 
1900 
1901Hearing Kotori answer in a strong tone, made Kaguya continue her work as she hands over a ladle to Yuzuru. 
1902 
1903“I-Is that so?” 
1904 
1905“Acknowledgement. I understand……………” 
1906Judging from the current atmosphere, the two of them follow Kotori instruction obediently. They begin to arrange the foods. 
1907 
1908“…………………” 
1909 
1910After the two of them continue their work, Kotori turn her face to Shidou once again. Looking at that terrifying facial expression, Shidou went *Hiiii* then held his breath. 
1911 
1912“……………….Starting from now, if you dare to say that in public………..You know what will happen, right?” 
1913 
1914Talking with chill voice, Kotori said that. Thinking about it carefully, Kotori is just like Nia. She knows a lot about Shidou’s past. If he tries to disobey her, he won’t know what will happen to him. 
1915 
1916“U-Understood……….” 
1917 
1918Shidou raises his both hands as if trying to say that he’s giving up, Kotori then made a  *Pun* sound as she lets out a breath as she is sitting on the back on the chair. 
1919 
1920“………………That’s not what I meant. If that kind of angel really exists, then every kind of security will become useless. Moreover, doesn’t that mean she can leak out a country’s military affairs and top secrets? Depending on how you use it, it could easily trigger a war. To think that this kind of thing was in DEM’s hand until recently--------I think it’s very dreadful.” 
1921 
1922“P-Perhaps………..I think so too.” 
1923 
1924Agreeing, Shidou started to sweat. 
1925 
1926But according his impression to her, there’s no way that Nia will use her angel for that kind of thing……….If that power were to fall in the hands of someone with ill attention, the world will receive another damage beyond what is caused by  a space quake. 
1927 
1928Kotori takes the chupa-cups in her hand, and swings it just like a conductor’s stick, and she continued. 
1929 
1930“And it’s not only that.” 
1931 
1932“Ng? What’s it?” 
1933 
1934“If that kind of angel really exists, perhaps we will also be able to know something about <Phantom>.” 
1935 
1936Kotori said that while holding chupa-chups stick. 
1937 
1938“! You’re right………..” 
1939 
1940Shidou widens his eyes in surprised and let out a voice. 
1941 
1942The one who had turned Kotori into spirit, an unidentified Spirit: <Phantom>.  
1943 
1944Certainly if it was <Rasiel>, they might be able to figure out something about that unidentified Spirit. 
1945“Besides…..” 
1946 
1947“Besides?” 
1948 
1949Shidou asked in return, Kotori averted her gaze a little before continuing. 
1950 
1951“…………Maybe, we can find about Shidou and Mana’s forgotten past memories.” 
1952 
1953“Ah------“ 
1954 
1955Hearing Kotori’s words, Shidou widens his eyes again. 
1956 
1957That’s right. Shidou and Mana are blood related sibling…………That is something they already know. However, they have no recollection of the memories during the time they were together at all. 
1958 
1959Kotori for some reason is making a complex facial expression. She rests her elbow onto the table. 
1960 
1961"…Well, but that's only a big if. We are not sealing Spirits in order to abuse their power. The primary objective is to put Nia under our protection. — Of course, I'll support you as usual, but give it your all, Shidou." 
1962 
1963 “A-Aah…………….I understand.” 
1964 
1965It’s just like what Kotori said. Whether it’s about <Phantom>, or about his personal motives, he should make that as his secondary motive. If he keeps thinking that way, Nia will surely be able to sense that an ulterior motive. 
1966 
1967Shidou swings his head to brush away that kind of thought, and then he grips his fist. 
1968 
1969Two days afterward. Shidou is standing near the electric town ticket gate in Akihabara, waiting for Nia. 
1970 
1971During weekdays, the station is filled with crowds of people. In recent years, since the station has gained fame as a sightseeing-area, there are a lot of foreigners that can be seen around.  
1972 
1973Shidou pays attention to the ticket gate in order to foresee Nia’s arrival. The appearance of the surroundings is somehow pretty different. 
1974 
1975Even until now, he’s already visit this station so many times, no doubt this is an eccentric station. Over there, there’s countless number of advertisements related to Anime and Game stuff. He feels like he’s coming into a completely strange world. Today, he feels like he’s going for a trip. However in this street, people gather only for one reason. 
1976 
1977“----------A-Ah, can you hear me Shidou?” 
1978 
1979Then, Kotori’s voice can be heard coming from intercom attached on his right ear. The surrounding of the ticket gate area is really noisy, but thanks to the great technology developed by <Ratatoskr>, the voice is ringing inside Shidou’s eardrum clearly. 
1980 
1981“Aah, I can hear it.” 
1982“It’s almost the promised time-------- This time we cannot use <Fraxinus>, so we cannot use the transmission to transfer you from the town at all. Even though, hearing from your story she’s likely not a spirit type who like fighting------- But you still have to be careful, Shidou.” 
1983 
1984“I understand. She also said that she has not much time. Somehow, I have to raise her affection level within today.” 
1985 
1986After Shidou said that, a voice can be heard coming again from the intercom. Minowa’s voice is ringing from the same place as Kotori the temporary control room in the basement. 
1987 
1988“Commander, Shidou-kun, she’s coming! Our target……….Nia!” 
1989 
1990“………..! So she’s coming.” 
1991 
1992“Well then, let’s go, Shidou. -----------Let’s start our Date <War>.” 
1993 
1994“Aah------!” 
1995 
1996After Shidou gave his consent, he pokes the intercom using his finger to confirm. Then, he went to search for Nia at the ticket gate.  
1997 
1998After that, crowds of people are coming from the opposite direction of the ticket gate. Each person is lining up from the train at the same time as they pass through the ticket gate. 
1999 
2000“That’s, Nia is……………..Err.” 
2001 
2002Then, Shidou is looking at each person who passing the ticket gate from edge to edge. Inside the crowd, he finds a girl that looks familiar to him. The spirit whom he has appointment with today: Nia. 
2003 
2004Even though he can recognize her………The girl’s style is somehow different today. Right now, Nia who had collapsed few days ago hasn’t dressed up in Nun-style Astral Dress or denim room wear like before. Instead, she wears a down jacket and a scarf which covers her mouth. Whenever Nia takes a breath, the glasses she wears become slightly foggy. 
2005 
2006In addition, she is pulling some kind of property with her. Nia is carrying a big rucksack on her back, even though it looks like empty and flat. And then in her left hand, she is rolling a suitcase as if she’s going to go on vacation abroad. No, it’s not only that. Taking a look carefully, there’s also some small size carry cart tied up onto the suitcase by using several belts made from rubber. 
2007 
2008“………………Uwah.” 
2009 
2010Shidou made a wry smile upon seeing Nia’s appearance, which abandons cuteness and attractiveness in order to bring her luggage. 
2011 
2012After that, Nia notices Shidou appearance. Waving her hand to him, a *gara-gara* sound can be heard as she rolls along the suitcase with her while walking to Shidou. 
2013 
2014“Hello-hello, boy. Good morning. This is such a nice morning” 
2015“…………….Ah, yes. Nia is, how should I say……………Fully equipped, aren’t you?” 
2016 
2017After Shidou said that, Nia widens her eyes in surprised. Then, she made an “Ehehe” sound as she shakes her shoulders and started laughing. 
2018 
2019“No-no, what are you talking about? We haven’t even begun buying items yet, right?” 
2020 
2021“O-Ooh, you’re right.” 
2022 
2023Shidou replies with a vague answer, and then Kotori’s voice is heard ringing from the intercom on his right ear. 
2024 
2025“------------Shidou, the choices have already appeared.” 
2026 
2027Inside the temporary control room in the underground facility, the crew of the airship <Fraxinus> had already gathered. 
2028 
2029The commander, Itsuka Kotori is sitting on the center seat, while the vice commander, KannazukiKyouhei is right behind her. And each of the six members of organization sits in front of the computer, gazing at the monitor intensely. 
2030 
2031On the large monitor installed in the wall of the room, Nia’s figure who dress up with no sex appeal at all being displayed on it. Some choices then appeared on the screen before them. 
2032 
20331.	[Your clothes look very cute. It looks good on you.] 
2034 
20352.	[What kind of clothes are you wearing? Let me choose a new one for you.] 
2036 
20373.	[Hee~ you sure are wear are something that is worth trying to take it off?] 
2038 
2039Even though the original equipment isn’t present here, the choices appearing in the commanding room right now are connected to the AL from <Fraxinus>, which is still under repair. Then, they begin to select the choices on the system. 
2040 
2041“Everyone, select your choice!” 
2042 
2043Following Kotori’s command, all crew members begin operating the console on their hands. 
2044 
2045Soon, the result is displayed on the screen. 
2046 
2047No. 1 has lowest vote, while no. 2 and 3 are competing with each other. 
2048 
2049“Hee, what a surprising result. I didn’t think that no. 1 would have the lowest vote.” 
2050 
2051Kotori said that while moving the chupa-cups stick in her mouth. The crew member who is sitting on the front seat begins to raise his voices. 
2052 
2053“That’s because, it’s hard to describe, but Nia-chan’s clothes is a bit………..” “You’re right. It would be a sarcastic insult if he praises her clothes.” 
2054 
2055<Nail Knocker> Shiizaki and <Deep Love> Minowa then throw their gazes to the monitor while placing their arms on their cheeks. 
2056Perhaps it’s just like what they said; Nia’s clothes aren’t attractive enough to be given praise. 
2057 
2058“In that case, isn’t no. 2 is a good choice? Initially start from harsh words, and then reveal your kind side behind those words. You can raise her affection by helping her choosing clothes for her. If you do this for a girl, I’m sure they’ll definitely fall for you.” 
2059 
2060<President>Mikimoto said that while pointing his finger upward. However, someone objects to his statement. <Dimension Breaker> Nakatsugawa and <Bad Marriage> Kawagoe raise their voices. 
2061 
2062“No, please think twice. Nia-chan didn’t come today to buy clothes! Manga, Light Novel, Figurine and Blu-ray! She came to buy such things! Going to the clothes shop will be nothing other than torture!” 
2063 
2064“That’s right. Besides, judging from story I heard from Shidou-kun, she’s obviously okay with such topics. This will be good to shorten the distance between them.” 
2065 
2066“Fumu…………….” 
2067 
2068Listening to everyone’s opinion, Kotori takes a microphone connected to Shidou’s income. 
2069 
2070“Shidou, its no. 3” 
2071 
2072“……………………….” 
2073 
2074Receiving such an instruction from the control room, Shidou frowned. Although he had already talked with Nia before, but there’s no way he could say such a thing to her in a meeting like this, even Nia probably put on her guard for today. Even so, he cannot afford not to say anything forever.  Shidou takes a deep breath, he turns to Nia and takes a look at her whole body, and then he rubs his chin and says, 
2075 
2076“H-Hee~ Aren’t you wearing clothes that are worth to take off?” 
2077 
2078“Eh?” 
2079 
2080After that, Nia widens her eyes in surprised. 
2081 
2082“Uehehe, what’s that, boy? Do you plan to do that to me today? I was thought you’re a herbivore judging from your appearance~” 
2083 
2084After saying that, Nia pokes Shidou’s belly using her elbow. 
2085 
2086“Ahaha…………….No, that’s not what I……………..” 
2087 
2088“Eh? Does that mean we need to go that far in order to seal my Reiryoku? No~, I thought we only need to kiss to finish it off.  Oh, no~ Seems like I didn’t collect enough information beforehand. Hey, is it okay if I change my panties first?” 
2089 
2090“E-Eeh!?” 
2091 
2092Shidou raises his voice hysterically, Nia laughed upon seeing it. 
2093 
2094“Only joking~, joking~.” 
2095 
2096Say that, then Nia made a *Pan-Pan* sound by hitting Shidou’s shoulder. 
2097 
2098Shidou feels relieved, he relax a bit while showing a wry smile. But, 
2099 
2100“I am already wearing my lucky panties.” 
2101 
2102“So that was the joking part!?” 
2103 
2104In response to Nia’ words, Shidou screamed once again. 
2105 
2106“Ahahahaha!” 
2107 
2108Then, Nia couldn’t help but to laugh while holding her stomach……….Apparently, that was also a joke. 
2109 
2110“The tension is pretty high, huh~…………….” 
2111 
2112From the income, Kotori’s voice can be heard. 
2113 
2114“But well, it doesn’t seem to be a bad reaction at all. We’ll keep going at this pace.” 
2115 
2116“Y-Yes………. That’s right.” 
2117 
2118Shidou replies back with a voice that couldn’t be heard by Nia. 
2119 
2120But, upon noticing Shidou’s state, Nia came closer to him, and she looks into Shidou’s face. 
2121 
2122“Ng~? Ah, perhaps you’re currently talking with the command room?” 
2123 
2124“Eh!? No, that’s-“ 
2125 
2126“I was wondering if that strange flying thing is actually a camera. Hey~, Kotori-chan~, can you see me~?” 
2127 
2128Nia gave a *Peace* pose while looking upward. Looking at her strange behavior, all the pedestrians are looking at Nia for a moment. But soon they avert away their gaze immediately as they lost interest. 
2129 
2130“………………Yees, I can see you. Close-----ly~” 
2131 
2132After receiving such action, such a sentence can be heard ringing in Shidou’s ear………….Somehow, just by hearing her voice, Shidou can imagine Kotori’s depressed expression. 
2133 
2134But that was obvious. After all, with the power of Nia’s angel <Rasiel>, she could figure out what Shidou and the others are going to do.  
2135 
2136Making her Dere during the date and then sealing away her Reiryoku, those things have been known by the target. Even though they had already prepared everything beforehand, the opponent seems to be hard to take down. 
2137 
2138Upon looking at the situation, Shidou lets out a sigh. 
2139“…………………. She is looking at you closely.” 
2140 
2141“Aah~. There’s no single camera that can be seen at all. How Hi-tech~” 
2142 
2143Then Nia observes her surroundings to look over the hidden camera. Afterwards, she express her admiration and bends her body before making a “Yosh” sound after giving a raising her hands out into the air. Then, Nia turns towards Shidou and bows to him. 
2144 
2145“Well, please take care of me today. You can try to persuade me as you like.” 
2146 
2147“A-Aah…………….Alright.” 
2148 
2149She said that while facing him directly, making Shidou somehow feels terribly embarrassed. Shidou then replies back to her with a red face. 
2150 
2151However, Nia doesn’t seem to noticing this and just looks towards the town. 
2152 
2153“Well then…………….. Let’s go to my old Akiba.” 
2154 
2155Then, she begins to walk while rolling the suitcase. 
2156 
2157“-----------Hey, I’ll take that. It must be hard to take that just by yourself.” 
2158 
2159“Ah, really? Yah~, boy really is a gentleman~” 
2160 
2161Then Nia made a *tsun-tsun* sound by poking his upper hand. Shidou laughed while taking the suitcase from her. 
2162 
2163After that, Nia opens and closes her empty hands. 
2164 
2165“Heh? My hands have become empty now. What should I do? Do you want to hold hands?” 
2166 
2167“Eh?” 
2168 
2169Nia let out her words with such a casual tone that Shidou widens his eyes. Who would’ve thought that he would suddenly be offered such thing? 
2170 
2171Upon seeing Shidou’s reaction, Nia creates an “Aargh----face”, then she begins to poke her own head in comical way. 
2172 
2173“Sorry-sorry. That’s right; in this timing it should be boy who says that.” 
2174 
2175“O-Ooh……….That’s right.” 
2176 
2177Shidou reaches out his hand while somehow feeling embarrassed. 
2178 
2179“Nia…………Do you wanted to holding hands?” 
2180 
2181After that, Nia hunches her shoulders for some reasons and averts her gazeaway. 
2182 
2183“Eeh, suddenly doing that in our first meeting is a bit………” 
2184 
2185“Aren’t you the one who said that first!?” 
2186Shidou replies back to her with a high-tone voice. Nia laughs while holding her stomach. 
2187 
2188“No~, hahaha, I’m joking, joking.” 
2189 
2190And then they hold hands. Since Nia didn’t wear any gloves, Shidou can sense the coldness of Nia’s hand. 
2191 
2192“Well, let’s go.” 
2193 
2194“A-Aah.” 
2195 
2196Nia pulls Shidou away as they begin walking alongside the suitcase that is being rolled. 
2197 
2198A high-pitch voice can be heard coming from the intercom blaming Shidou for that. 
2199 
2200“Wait Shidou, you shouldn’t be led by the girl!” 
2201 
2202“Even if you said that………….” 
2203 
2204Then, Shidou keeps walking with a bothered face. Nia suddenly stops walking after they arrive in certain street. 
2205 
2206After that, Nia releases Shidou’s hand and starts running forward. In the middle of the street, she takes a deep breath. 
2207 
2208“Ng~! It’s been a long time~ Akiba! I have come back!” 
2209 
2210After saying that, Nia begins looking around. 
2211 
2212“As expected, there’s so many things that have changed after a long time~! How fresh!” 
2213 
2214“Didn’t you already know about the changes from<Rasiel>?” 
2215 
2216Shidou asking her while rolling the suitcase, Nia replies to him with a small voice. 
2217 
2218“No, I don’t want to use <Rasiel> as much as possible if it’s not for something important.” 
2219 
2220“Eh? Is that so? Why is that?” 
2221 
2222“Ng~…………” 
2223 
2224Hearing Shidou’s question, Nia seems to hesitate to answer for some reason. 
2225 
2226However, she come back to her usual mood and placed her hands on her hip, then she went *Tch-tch-tch*, while swinging her finger. 
2227 
2228“Didn’t I already tell you before? I dislike spoilers. Besides, there’s a big difference between knowing everything using <Rasiel> and looking and hearing the real one by myself.” 
2229 
2230“I-Is that so……………….” 
2231 
2232“That’s it. ------------Well then, let’s go start with books as planned…………….” 
2233Then, Nia stops her words; she begins thinking as if remembering something. 
2234 
2235“Ah~……………That’s right, ng~” 
2236 
2237“Ng? What’s wrong?” 
2238 
2239“Nothing, it’s just, isn’t this date a reward for boy? So, we shouldn’t start it with my shopping first, right?” 
2240 
2241“No, I don’t mind at all………….” 
2242 
2243“No~! That’s no good! I’ll feel bad if we do that.” 
2244 
2245After Nia says that, she takes Shidou’s hand again and begins walking. 
2246 
2247“Wait, w-where are we going?” 
2248 
2249“Ehehe, that’s something you’ll can look forward to~” 
2250 
2251After Nia arrives in a certain street, she stops her feet right in front of a building. 
2252 
2253“Yes, it’s here~” 
2254 
2255“This is…………….” 
2256 
2257“Yep, this is a Cosplay Shop.” 
2258 
2259“Why!?” 
2260 
2261Shidou raises his voice hysterically, and then Nia laughs as if she’s enjoying it. 
2262 
2263“What’s that……………You get it, right? Look, let’s go, let’s go.” 
2264 
2265“Wah…………D-Don’t push me.” 
2266 
2267Shidou is forced inside the shop while being pushed by Nia. 
2268 
2269Inside the store, there are multicolored clothes being on display in different sections. Starting from anime character’s costumes, to profession costumes, there are a lot of costumes they can choose. 
2270 
2271Nia said “Ho-Ho!~* with sparkling eyes, and then she comes back to Shidou with three costumes on her hands. 
2272 
2273“~Alright! Well then, start choosing!” 
2274 
2275“Eh?” 
2276 
2277Nia speak in similar way as Kotori when she gives Shidou an order. Shidou shrug his shoulders. 
2278 
2279 
2280 
2281 
2282“Boy, which costume would you like me to wear!” 
2283 
22841.	Nurse cosplay. 
2285 
22862.	Maid cosplay. 
2287 
22883.	Valkyrie Misty’s Midnight Final Form cosplay. 
2289 
2290------Well, select your choice!” 
2291 
2292Shouting, Nia said *Tik-tik-tik………….* to create a time limit sound. 
2293 
2294On Nia’s hand, there’s a nurse costume and maid costume, and a fancy looking costume which looks more revealing. 
2295 
2296“Eh, well, if you asked me so suddenly like this……………Anyway, isn’t the last one is from a completely different genre?” 
2297 
2298“Shidou, for now just play along with Nia. Just choose something!” 
2299 
2300From the intercom, Kotori’s voice was ringing. 
2301 
2302“Damn it! Whatever…………!” 
2303 
2304In the middle of confusion, Shidou points to a certain costume on Nia’s hand. 
2305 
2306“Then no.1! It’s no.1!” 
2307 
2308“No. 1, right?” 
2309 
2310“……….Yes.” 
2311 
2312“Really? You’re not going to regret it?” 
2313 
2314“Y-Yes……………..” 
2315 
2316“Are you sure you don’t want to choose Midnight Final Form instead?” 
2317 
2318“No, if you really wanted to wear that yourself, then why you give me the option of choices in the first place?” 
2319 
2320Shidou raises his voice, and then Nia waves her hands. 
2321 
2322“Joking-joking. Now is service time anyway~ I’ll wear your preference then.” 
2323 
2324“It’s not like I really wanted to see that………………..” 
2325 
2326“Is that really because of that? Back when you were hospitalized, a beautiful nurse played a prank on you, and since that day you’ll awaken your passion whenever you see awhite nurse robe?” 
2327 
2328“Can you stop making up a story like that?” 
2329 
2330Shidou shouts and Nia responds in laughter.  
2331 
2332“Then, wait a minute. I’ll change my clothes.” 
2333 
2334Nia went into the dressing room right before her while carrying the nurse costume on her hand. 
2335 
2336After closing the curtain, the sound of her changing clothes can be heard. Shidou feels awkward; he averts his gaze away while his cheeks turn red. 
2337 
2338After a while, Nia lets out a voice. 
2339 
2340“-------Ah, boy-boy. If you’re going to peep, now is the best timing. I just realized it when 
2341I was looked into the mirror; a half-wear stocking is really super erotic.” 
2342 
2343“No, what are you talking about!?” 
2344 
2345Hearing Nia’s words from behind the curtain, Shidou shouts. 
2346 
2347“Eh~, but look, isn’t this great? This unexpected synergy.” 
2348 
2349After Nia voices her opinion, for a moment, the curtain of the dressing room is opened from inside. 
2350 
2351“Huh……………..!?” 
2352 
2353Upon the unexpected situation, Shidou’s body froze. 
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360Anyhow, Nia has still not finished changing her clothes. The nurse cap she wears is still unbuttoned, revealing her underwear inside. Moreover, the half-wear stocking on her legs, just like she said, looks super erotic. 
2361 
2362“Hey~, isn’t this erotic? This is a new discovery.” 
2363 
2364“Forget that, change your clothes properly!” 
2365 
2366Shidou screams at her, he closed again the opened curtain. 
2367 
2368“Well~, since I already achieve my quota, let’s go visit the books stores!” 
2369 
2370 “………………Y-Yes, let’s go.” 
2371 
2372Shidou reply while sweat runs down his cheek………..Somehow, even though the date was just about to begin, Shidou already felt so tired. 
2373 
2374However, Nia didn’t notice Shidou’s state. She places her finger on her chin and is thinking about something. 
2375 
2376“Which store should we start~? ~Ah, just for reference, which is boy’s faction? Mate? 
2377Gema? Tora?” 
2378 
2379“Huh………………?” 
2380 
2381Suddenly being asked, Shidou flickers his eyes. 
2382 
2383“Ah, that’s not it. I meant Animate or Gamers or Toranoana. Ah perhaps, Melon Books, 
2384COMIC ZIN, or Shosen Book Tower?”3 
2385 
2386“…………………That’s, may I know, what is the difference?” 
2387 
2388“Ng~, they’re quite different, you know? Well, basically the books they sale are the same, but each store offer different bonuses, even their advertisement are also different. Whether its handwriting PoP or a special corner according to the staff’s ideas, they make you always looking forward to it. In case you wanted an old published series, there’s some good recommendations…………..Ah, Tora and Melon are also selling fanzine; they even keep stock for limited edition works from certain circles. In short, both of them are a must to visit.” 
2389 
2390Suddenly, Nia became so talkative. Sweat fell down on Shido’s cheeks while saying “IIs that so……” to reply her. 
2391 
2392“Well, if don’t have any preference, then we’ll just go to a nearby one. Is it alright?” 
2393 
2394“Aah, of course.” 
2395 
2396After Shidou replies her, Shidou walking along with Nia. 
2397 
2398Then Nia stops her legs for a while, from the station, a certain store can be seen right away. In the front shop, there’s various character paintings from the new books all lined up in a stack. There’s manga, game magazines, magazine about seiyuu, and any many more all spread around the wall.4 
2399 
2400“Uwaaaa…………..aaaaaaaaaaah!” 
2401 
2402When they went inside the store, Nia’s eyes let out shining flare as she gives out a scream at that moment. Suddenly, all the customers who were shopping inside the store begin looking at their direction out of surprise. 
2403 
2404However, Nia didn’t even notice this, and she begins grabbing manga with her hand. 
2405 
2406“Uwah, uwah, seriously?Kasamura-sensei’s drawing style has changeeeed! And this is even already at volume 25!? Time really passed so faaaaaaaaast!” 
2407 
2408Nia takes the manga while screaming out of excitement and then Nia widens her eyes in surprised as if she just found something. 
2409 
2410“T-This is…………Kurauchi-sensei’s new work!?” 
2411 
2412“Ah, that one. Right now it’s currently serializing. Do you like Kurauchi-sensei’s series?” 
2413 
2414“No, it can’t be express with only word ‘like’~, in fact, my life changed because of 
2415[CHRONICLE] from Kurauchi-sensei~. That’s why I wanted to become a manga artist in the first place~. Tokiya is my waifu! Even if he’s a male character, he’s my waifu!”5 
2416 
2417Upon looking at Nia sudden strange behavior, Shidou made a sly smile. 
2418 
2419Even though Shidou already knew already that [CHRONICLE] is a famous series that is getting animated………….But he’s not as enthusiastic as Nia is about this. 
2420 
2421Then Nia piles up the books and prepares to bring it to the cashier with a cheerful face. 
2422 
2423“H-Hey, hey.” 
2424 
2425After that Shidou rushes toward Nia, and he takes half of the mountain of books from her. 
2426 
2427“O-ouch, sorry boy.” 
2428 
2429“Are you going to buy all of these?” 
2430 
2431“Of course! Because of DEM, I haven’t read anything for these five years. Since I’ve already finished my work, I’ll be enjoying my whole day~. Ah, of course I’m not intending to buy the newest volume only, I’ll collect the entire volumes, you know?” 
2432 
2433“O-Oh.” 
2434 
2435Sweat ran down Shidou’s cheek. Nia smiles while paying for the books at the cashier. Nia put those books into suitcase that Shidou brought along. 
2436 
2437“Well, then let’s go to the next floor, the next floor.” 
2438 
2439After that, Nia and Shidou went on the elevator.  
2440 
2441Compared to the first floor, the second floor is filled with even more books. Not only are the latest books and special corner already setup, there are also various genres of manga lined up on the bookshelves. 
2442 
2443“The first floor is basically for newly released books. The main force is here……….Eh, fu-fuaaaaaaaah~. This one is already released too!? I must buy this~……………” 
2444 
2445“W-what’s that, out of the blue…………Eh, that is-“ 
2446 
2447Shidou looked at the book on Nia’s hand and knits his eyebrows.  
2448 
2449However he cannot see it clearly. Nia is holding one copy of the novel book, but……….On the front cover, there’s an illustration of two beautiful men half naked and tangled each other. There’s a title written on its Obi which he has never heard before. What does ‘My Caleidbluf’ means? 
2450 
2451“A-Ah----……………..” 
2452 
2453Even though Shidou doesn’t know every detail, he already knew such a genre really exist. His reaction seems a bit bothered by it until the point where he lost the ability to form coherent words. 
2454 
2455Upon seeing his reaction, Nia let out a sigh while smiling nihilistically. 
2456 
2457“Fuh, those who doesn’t have otome circuit won’t understand……………..”6 
2458 
2459“……………..That’s, do you know the right way to use it………………?” 
2460 
2461“Of course I do. That’s because a pro would be able to judge an attribute of an object just by looking at it once.” 
2462 
2463After saying that, Nia put the books to the self temporarily and creates a peace sign with both of her hands. Between her fingers, she is looking at Shidou while pausing. And then, she seems to be analyzing something. 
2464 
2465A few seconds afterward, she widens her eyes and continues her words. 
2466 
2467“---------[Oblivious – Sou-uke]” 
2468 
2469“Hey, wait, what did you just classified me as!?” 
2470 
2471Even though he doesn’t understand very well the meaning, somehow he feels like it’s not something good. Then, he shouts in protest at that instant. 
2472 
2473“Ahaha. That’s fine, that’s fine. Since I’m not an expert, my accuracy level isn’t high anyway. The real expert can find the hidden potential from you.” 
2474 
2475Even though Shidou doesn’t know what she means by its fine, Nia explains that with full-confidence. 
2476Somehow making Shidou cannot object to her; he lets out sigh. 
2477 
2478“But………. Nia sure has large extent of interests; you read books from various genres. Just now too, you bought shoujo manga and a hard-boiled manga.” 
2479 
2480“Well~ since I’m quite omnivorous. Basically there’s no genre I cannot read anyway~. If I should explain, I like something being written which holds the author’s passion~.” 
2481 
2482“Passion………….Huh.” 
2483 
2484“Yes-yes. That one is amazing you know. It’s in a fantasy world, even though in the beginning the prince and the knight give it a cliché feeling, but actually it’s an NTR story. The author’s passion of [I wanted to write this, do you have any complaint!?] can be felt~. No~, the scene where Orpheus becomes a prisoner of the enemy in volume 3 is truly great. I never thought it could be use that way…………….” 
2485 
2486Then she takes again the book she had placed on the shelf moments ago. Nia begins her speech again. Shidou, who cannot really follow her, can only reply back with “I-Is that so……………”. 
2487 
2488Noticing Shidou’s state, Nia sticks out her tongue. 
2489 
2490“Aah, sorry-sorry. Maybe it’s still too early for boy. Wait a minute. After I finish paying for these, I’ll show boy a fun place to go.” 
2491 
2492“Fun place……………?” 
2493 
2494Shidou titled his head, while Nia smiles. She brings along huge amount of books that she just picked for the cashier to pay. 
2495 
2496And then after a walk out from the store, they are now walking along the street. Nia stops in front of a store; seemingly, it is a PC Shop. 
2497 
2498“Looks, it’s here.” 
2499 
2500“Here is…………….., I’m not really into PC or something like that…………” 
2501 
2502“Aah, that’s not it-that’s not it. Come here.” 
2503 
2504After Nia said that, she pulls Shidou and leads him to come into the store. 
2505 
2506And then, they stop in a certain corner. She turns back to Shidou. 
2507 
2508“Come, choose anything you like boy. Since today is a special day, I’ll buy you anything you really want from the display goods lined on that corner.” 
2509 
2510--------Then, Nia points to a package with a girl wearing dangerous clothes illustrated on it.  
2511“T-This is……..” 
2512 
2513“Yep.Eroge.” 
2514 
2515“I’m still a second year high school student!?” 
2516 
2517“Eeh!? A high school’s student cannot play eroge?” 
2518 
2519“Which world did you live in?” 
2520 
2521Shidou shouts, while Nia went, “The culture is different~!” with hyperbola surprised face. 
2522 
2523“I see~……..The times have changed.” 
2524 
2525Nia said that while nodding to herself and folding her arms, her facial expression began to change right away. 
2526 
2527“But~, you too are a little bit interested, aren’t you? Eeh?High school boy. With so many treasures in front of you, hasn’t that part of your body started to go out of control due to being moved emotionally?” 
2528 
2529Nia smirked while saying that, and then she pokes Shidou’s ribs with her elbow. 
2530 
2531“Wait…………S-Stop it already.” 
2532 
2533“Ehehe. What’s that~. This isn’t something you should be embarrassed about. Aren’t sexual desire one of three human’s biggest desires apart from appetite and sleeping?” 
2534 
2535“Even if it’s true, but still!” 
2536 
2537“But, even though human will die if they don’t eat or sleep, they don’t die if they didn’t have sex. Sexual desire really is strange, isn’t it? Even though leaving a descendant is important enough for sure, why it included in the three categorizes? ‘Isn’t it just like the strongest man of four heavenly kings hasn’t really had any special powers?" 
2538 
2539“No, isn’t it you who brought up about the three biggest human desires in the first place?” 
2540 
2541“If sexual desire really is an essential’s element for life, then the virgin male and virgin girl in society should be set free.” 
2542 
2543“That’s what are you talking about since then!? 
2544 
2545Shidou screams, while Nia just laughs in response to him. 
2546 
2547“Ah~, sorry-sorry. Somehow I derailed my speech~” 
2548 
2549Nia said that without any hesitation, then she creates a serious facial expression while holding her chin with her hand. 
2550 
2551“…………….Anyway, what kind of girl someone like boy likes? Naki-ge? Chuuni-ge? Ryoujoku-ge?”7, 8, 9 
2552 
2553“No, like I said…………” 
2554 
2555Then, Shidou scratches his head while replying to her; a voice can be heard ringing from the intercom. 
2556 
2557“----------Wait a minute, Shidou. Choices just appeared!” 
2558 
2559“Right now!?” 
2560 
2561Shidou rises up his voice without caring it can be heard by Nia or not. 
2562 
2563-----------A few minutes after that, the two of them have not had lunch yet, so they visit the nearby hamburger shop.  
2564 
2565“Waa~! I’m satisfied-I’m satisfied. I’m really satisfied~” 
2566 
2567“Aah. Although this is the first time that I’ve walked around Akiba for this long, this is surprisingly enjoyable.” 
2568 
2569Shidou let out a sigh and replies back to Nia. By the way, the rucksack Nia brought and the suitcase Shidou’s keep rolling has been full, the weight is several times heavier than before. Since the figurines and stuff are already filling the suitcase, they should expand the carry cart by folding the rubber’s belt around suitcases.  
2570 
2571Somehow, rather than looking like a shopper, now they looks like a vendor instead. 
2572 
2573But of course that was only natural. Anyhow, after that Shidou and Nia went to the figurine store and visited several books stores that held limited edition sales. There, Nia spent her money freely on manga, light novel and material books. Afterwards, she also bought several Anime Blu-ray disks, particular figurines, and they even went to visit the Hobby Shop to check the latest version of analog game. 
2574 
2575Of course, that doesn’t mean Shidou only got pulled by Nia all the way. With support from <Ratatoskr>, he did several actions to raise Nia’s affection level, and all of them got the best response in return. 
2576 
2577“See~? As expected, treasures must buy in direct way~. Although buying online using mail order is convenient, in the end the sensation we feel is incomparable with buying directly.” 
2578 
2579“Aah~………….Somehow I can understand a little bit.” 
2580 
2581Shidou says his agreement while nodding to her. …………Well, In Shidou’s situation, what is floating in his mind is related to food instead. Although the order that being delivered to his home is very convenient, but going around the store while thinking what kind of menu he should cook is one thing that he could always enjoy.  
2582 
2583“Ehehe, boy also understands, huh. Something convenient is good, but they cannot surpass the sensation coming from the real thing.” 
2584 
2585After saying that, Nia smiles widely. 
2586 
2587Being associate with her all day, Nia sure like laughing. 
2588 
2589Even though sometimes she brought up a topic that he doesn’t know how to respond, but she’s frank and open, and he feels that she’s such a good girl. Looking at her smile, Shidou think that way unintentionally. 
2590 
2591At the same time, the sensation of mission that had been fading away begins to float again inside his mind and is getting stronger by the second.  
2592 
2593Right, Shidou must protect this girl no matter what. 
2594 
2595In order to do that, he must raise her affection level and kiss her. 
2596 
2597And then, as if sensing Shidou’s feelings, Kotori’s voice can be heard ringing from the intercom. 
2598 
2599“---------That’s good. Anyway, it’s been a while since the date has going smoothly, right?” 
2600 
2601Kotori said that jokingly. 
2602 
2603But thinking about it carefully; certainly (except after the sealing), he has never gone on a date this smooth before. There’s no affection level drop because of the wrong choices, nor did he get attacked by her. He is just purely enjoying conversation while shopping. Actually, this made Shidou forget about his mission for a little bit. 
2604 
2605---------However, 
2606 
2607“……………!? C-Commander! Look----“ 
2608 
2609As if following the atmosphere, the other crew members also raise their voices. 
2610 
2611“What happened, Minowa?” 
2612 
2613“Please take a look at this value rate……..! This is Nia-chan affection level graph, but…………..This whole day, her affection level didn’t change from the initial value………! This is at best the friendship level………! Even if he kisses her now, perhaps he won’t be able to seal all of her Reiryoku!” 
2614 
2615“W-What did you say!?” 
2616 
2617“Eh………?” 
2618 
2619Upon hearing unexpected words from the income, Shidou knits his eyebrow. 
2620 
2621Noticing this, Nia became surprised and changes her facial expression. 
2622 
2623“…………….Ah~, perhaps, something happened to Kotori-chan and the others?” 
2624 
2625“Eh? No, that’s-“ 
2626 
2627After she hits the bull’s-eye, Shidou couldn’t answer back. Nia scratches her head as if she could guess everything. 
2628 
2629“Ng~, perhaps I’m right? Affection level. You can’t seal me if my affection level doesn’t surpass certain level.” 
2630 
2631“……………….” 
2632 
2633Shidou paused for a while, and thought “How did she know?” Such question appears in his mind. But---------Right away, he remembers that any secret is meaningless in front of Nia. 
2634 
2635“Well~………..You know, I, it’s uneasy for me to keep living while being targeted, I would appreciate it if you could seal me………..But as expected this is useless. I’m sorry; I made you go through this useless errand.” 
2636 
2637“D-Did I do something that hurt your feelings?” 
2638 
2639After Shidou said that, Nia scratch her cheeks as if it’s something hard for her to say, then she continue hesitantly. 
2640 
2641“No~…………., that’s, that’s not it. It’s more like it’s because of my own problem……….” 
2642 
2643“Eh?” 
2644 
2645Being asked back, Nia made a wry smile and replies. 
2646 
2647“------------The truth is……….I’ve never fall in love with anything but 2D…….” 
2648 
2649“……………..Huh?” 
2650 
2651Upon hearing such unexpected words, Shidou widens his eyes in surprised. 
2652 
2653 
2654 
2655 
2656 
2657 
2658 
2659 
2660 
2661 
2662 
2663Translation References and Notes (Chapter 2) 
2664 
26651.	Dōjin (同人) a term used to refer to amateur self-published works, including but not limited to manga, novels, fan guides, art collections, music and video games.  
26662.	Grilled mackerel dish, often used a side dish used in bento boxes. 
26673.	Animate, Gamers, Toranoana are all real anime stores in Akihabara, Japan.  
26684.	Seiyuu is a Japanese voice actor. 
26695.	A waifu is a fictional character from non-live-action visual media (typically an anime, manga, or video game) that one is attracted to and considers a significant other. 
26706.	An Otome game is story based video game that is targeted towards the female market. There is the occasional yaoi genre involved in Otome at times. 
26717.	Naki-ge is "crying game/sob story game", which usually refers to games with depressing stories that get resolved in the end.  
26728.	Chuuni-ge, refers to chunnibyou. It’s a game genre with self-obsession and sudden surge of egotism that occurs in teenagers around the ages of 14-16. Typically, they tend to develop an overblown sense of and desire for their own importance. 
26739.	Ryoujoku-ge refers an 18+ genre where NTR are a common occurrence. 
2674 
2675 
2676 
2677 
2678 
2679 
2680 
2681 
2682Chapter 03: Very Well, Then 2D is What You Need 
2683 
2684Part 1 
2685“……………..It can’t be true. For such a thing to………….?” 
2686 
2687Sitting on the chair inside the basement control room of <Ratatoskr>, Kotori mumbled desperately. 
2688 
2689However that was natural. At any rate, the targeted Spirit herself had already declared that she will never fall in love with anything but 2D. 
2690 
2691“2D………….In short, something like manga or anime characters?” 
2692 
2693“I-I think so………………” 
2694 
2695Sitting on the lower spot of the control room, <President> Migimoto said that with sweat coming down his forehead. Shidou’s voice echoed from the speaker installed in the control room. 
2696 
2697“W-What should I do…………..?” 
2698 
2699Right now, on the large monitor of the control room, Shidou’s figure could be seen reflected inside a lavatory. In order to discuss with the control room, he used going to the bathroom as an excuse to temporarily separate from Nia, who is still in the hamburger shop. 
2700 
2701………….Well, although Nia could know about their conversation if she really wanted to, there’s no sign that she will take out <Rasiel> for now. 
2702 
2703Though, that’s why they should think up something to change the situation. Kotori placed her hand on her chin. 
2704 
2705“Well, even if you asked me………Although Miku’s hatred towards men was quite troublesome too, this time I really can’t think of anything…….” 
2706 
2707In response to Kotori’s words, Nakatsugawa raised his voice. 
2708 
2709“But, nowadays there are numerous youths who also have the same situation. Those people like anime and manga characters. Well, those characters are made in order to be loved by readers and viewers, which mean that they have ideal personalities. Moreover, they’re all handsome and beautiful. With that standard, of course there’ll be a huge gap in comparison with a real human being.” 
2710 
2711“You sure know a lot about that………..” 
2712 
2713Kotori commented with her eyes half-opened. That’s reminds her of Nakatsugawa’s second title as <Dimension Breaker>. In fact, he’s a romance master who has 100 waifus.  
2714 
2715However, Nakatsugawa went *Tch, Tch* while shaking his finger. 
2716 
2717“Commander, I’m also okay with Seiyuu.” 
2718 
2719“……………..Aah, sure.” 
2720 
2721Kotori shrugged her shoulders while letting out a sigh. 
2722 
2723But, there’s some truth in the opinion itself. Creating a difficult face, Kotori continued. 
2724 
2725“The gap between reality, huh…………..But, in that’s the case, doesn’t that mean anyone would be alright as long as they’re 2D?” 
2726 
2727“Of course! All of my beloved brides are also chosen from my more than 20 years of Otaku Life, and they’re all beautiful girls!” 
2728 
2729“Alright, alright. Let’s leave that behind. Nia also has a liking towards a character, right? 
2730Certainly, she did say something about liking a certain character, didn’t she?” 
2731 
2732“I’m sure its Tokiya from [Chronicle]. He has a cool personality and is the type of character popular amongst women.” 
2733 
2734“Fuun………..I see. In short, Nia could love that character, couldn’t she?” 
2735 
2736After saying that, Kotori made a * Nii* sound after creating a wicked smile. 
2737 
2738“………………..Huh?” 
2739 
2740On the other hand, Shidou can be seen over the screen, he’s sweating from his forehead because he can somehow feel something unpleasant there. 
2741 
2742 
2743 
2744Part 2 
2745“Ng~…………..” 
2746 
2747Nia sat down on the chair inside the hamburger shop; she pulled the straw of the empty juice up and down. 
2748 
2749She already finished eating the hamburger as well as the potatoes, and since her stomach is already full, they should be leaving from the shop now but…………….It has been twenty minutes since Shidou went to toilet. Nia feels truly tired of waiting for him even for a while. 
2750 
2751“Ng~, It’s not like I’m interested on commenting other’s people physiological phenomenon, but this is a bit too long~. Is he currently adjusting his makeup or something~?” 
2752 
2753Speaking to herself, Nia stirred the straw on her hand like before, -------Then she remembers something right away. 
2754 
2755“No………..I see. Perhaps he’s discussing with control room right now?  
2756 
2757Well, if that’s the case, then it can’t be helped. Anyhow, it’s Nia who already threw a fatal bomb to Shidou and the others earlier. 
2758 
2759“…………….No good, it seems I already did something bad-----“ 
2760 
2761Since the beginning, she already understood that she couldn’t love a real human being at all. Seeing that, Nia felt guilty about her behavior to Shidou. 
2762 
2763Although, what she said earlier to Shidou wasn’t a lie. 
2764 
2765Actually, Nia doesn’t mind losing her Spirit power. If possible, she really wished for her power to be sealed away. 
2766 
2767That’s why; she plotted her meeting with the boy who could seal a Spirit’s power by making them Dere and kiss them------Shidou. 
2768 
2769Perhaps if it was Shidou, she expects herself to be able to open her heart to him. 
2770 
2771However, the result didn’t cause a change. 
2772 
2773It’s not like she disliked Shidou or such. Rather, she’s really grateful to him for helping her escape from the DEM transport aircraft by shooting it down back then, and the date today has also been enjoyable 
2774 
2775But………..It’s still useless. Nia cannot open herself to another person. 
2776 
2777“No matter how good the person is, as long as they’re 3D human being………. I can’t take it.” 
2778 
2779Nia gave a sigh and she shakes her head. As expected, there’s no other way. 
2780 
2781Then, over there, a signal of someone appearing came from Nia’s back. Seemingly, Shidou had already back from the toilet. 
2782 
2783“Aah, you’re back, boy. Well, let’s go---------“ 
2784 
2785Then, 
2786 
2787When Nia turned her head, for a moment, her body’s movement paused. 
2788 
2789“Eh…………..?” 
2790 
2791Over there isn’t the person that she expected. Instead, that person was wearing a worn-out mantle over his body, and his forehead and arms are also covered with bandages. In addition, there’s a sword hanging on his hips. He’s a man whose style looks like a wild traveler. 
2792He has long hair and dirty looks. ----------There’s no doubt. He is………. 
2793 
2794“T-Tokiya……….?” 
2795 
2796Being dumbfounded, she gave out a surprised voice. 
2797 
2798That’s right. The one who was standing there is Nia’s first love. That man is Tokiya from [Chronicle]. 
2799 
2800“……………………..” 
2801 
2802Shidou stood in front of Nia, as if trying to restrain his nervousness. He struggled to create an extremely calm facial expression.  
2803 
2804Though in fact, Shidou’s heart was beating violently as if it was going to explode. 
2805 
2806That’s right. Shidou’s outfit right now appeared to be something you won’t see outside of some anime convention. Even if it was in Akihabara, this kind of thing still looks unusual. All of the store’s customers started at Shidou out of interest.  
2807 
2808Shidou faced Nia’s direction; she is looking at him with a dumbfounded expression. 
2809 
2810“----------Don’t hinder me, woman.” 
2811 
2812With a lower voice, Shidou tried to mimic Tokiya from [Chronicle] by talking like him based on his memories about that character. 
2813 
2814After that, Shidou moved toward Nia and sat next to her.  
2815 
2816Nia’s shoulder was shaking; she corrected the position of her glasses and stared at Shidou’s face. 
2817 
2818“T-Tokiya…………? Why…………” 
2819 
2820Then, Nia widened her eyes as if finally realizing something. 
2821 
2822“……………….Eh, boy?” 
2823 
2824“What are you talking about? You don’t have any right to call me a boy.” 
2825 
2826“………………!” 
2827 
2828Shidou gave a cold glance toward Nia while saying that, Nia choked a little. Her cheeks turned slightly red.  
2829 
2830Moments later, a voice rang from the intercom in Shidou’s ear. 
2831 
2832 “T-This is…………..!” 
2833 
2834“What happened?” 
2835 
2836“What! Nia-chan’s excitement rate is rising!” 
2837 
2838“The affection level is rising, even if it’s only a little bit!” 
2839 
2840“………………” 
2841 
2842Somehow, the plan was working pretty well. Shidou felt relieved without showing it on his face. 
2843 
2844“Hoo~……………….Hee~…………….” 
2845 
2846Nia was looking at Shidou carefully from the top of his head to his tiptoes. She nodded to herself and made a pose as if she’s an art critic who was gazing at a painting. “Amazing………….Isn’t the quality very good? It’s totally different from a poor quality costume. Up until now, I already seen various kinds of Tokiya’s costumes, but I’ve never seen anyone that had a quality like this.”  
2847 
2848Then, she took his mantle’s cuff and she blushed out of excitement. ………….Honestly, Shidou isn’t sure whether she was interested on him or was only admiring his costume. 
2849 
2850Though, since her affection level had already risen, he should continue with the plan now. Shidou turned aside and brushed off Nia’s hand from his mantle. 
2851 
2852“You’re annoying, woman.” 
2853 
2854“Haa……………” 
2855 
2856Shidou said that with a blunt tone, Nia bended her body while her face blushed furiously. 
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863“Her affection level is rising again………….!” 
2864 
2865“At this level………….He can do it!” 
2866 
2867From the intercom, he heard a large roar from the crew members’ voices. 
2868 
2869Shidou tried his best to speak as similar as possible to Tokiya’s…………….Somehow, that thing has touched Nia’s heartstring. For some reason, Nia couldn’t calm down. She began to fix her messy hair.  
2870 
2871At the moment, from Shidou’s intercom, a fanfare sound rang. 
2872 
2873“Shidou, it’s the time! Her affection level has already reached safe zone for sealing! Don’t lose this chance!” 
2874 
2875“………………….!” 
2876 
2877Shidou’s body stiffened upon hearing Kotori’s words. 
2878 
2879Don’t lose this chance-------This means, right now is the right timing for kiss her. 
2880 
2881Although they’re currently in a public location………..If he lost this good opportunity, he doesn’t know when the chance will come again. 
2882 
2883Shidou made up his mind. His heart is beating fast but he cannot show it on his face. Slowly, he changed his body position while looking at Nia intensely. 
2884 
2885“Eh…? What’s wrong?” 
2886 
2887“Shut up.” 
2888 
2889Hearing Shidou’s command, Nia closed her mouth obediently. 
2890 
2891Shidou placed his hand on Nia’s shoulder, while the other hand is lifting up Nia’s chin. 
2892 
2893After that, he slowly brought his lips closer to hers. 
2894 
2895Even though it’s not a proper way to do it, but this is something he needed to do in order to seal a Spirit’s Reiryoku.  
2896 
2897------------But, 
2898 
2899“…………………….Wait.” 
2900 
2901His lips stopped right in front of hers. 
2902 
2903Nia let out a cold voice that feels different from the enthusiastic tone she had up until now. 
2904 
2905Then, an alarm indicating a dangerous mental state rang *Bii! Bii!*. 
2906 
2907“Shidou, the affection level is falling down rapidly!” 
2908 
2909“…………Eh?” 
2910 
2911Shidou unintentionally let out his natural voice, and then Nia pushed herself away from Shidou’s shoulders. 
2912 
2913After that, *------Haa* Nia gave out a heavy breath as she scratched her hair. 
2914 
2915“Hey…………What are you doing?” 
2916 
2917“Huh? What the……………” 
2918 
2919“Tokiya would never lay his hand on a woman, you know! Think with common sense! Tokiya is currently traveling aimlessly in order to chase after enemy who murdered his little sister who also became his lover, Hibari!? In the middle of lonely travel, he encounters Ryougo, Kotetsu and the others. Through fighting with them, he started understanding the feeling of friendship!” 
2920 
2921Nia is shouting as if she’s a different person. Shidou felt overpowered by her and got pushed back onto the chair. 
2922 
2923“Basically it’s Toki x Ryou! But Toki x Ko also works! If with woman, it’s only alright with Hibari if it’s inside the dream world or reflection of the past! There’s no room for me to get into that kind of beautiful world! I’m fine with only being a watcher! I’m a lonesome observer! Rather, I’m fine with being a wall!” 
2924 
2925“O-Oi, calm down, Nia…………” 
2926 
2927Shidou tried to calm her down, but Nia pointed a sharp gaze at him. 
2928 
2929“Tokiya would never say such thing!” 
2930 
2931“Uwaaa…………!” 
2932 
2933“-------------In order to make me dere at you, then you should become 2D first!” 
2934 
2935Shidou got kicked by Nia on his butt, driving him out from the hamburger shop. 
2936  
2937Part 3 
2938“……………….In short, it was no good at all.” 
2939 
2940Shidou had already returned from Akihabara. 
2941 
2942Shidou said that while breathing heavily, his face and body were covered with plaster all over. 
2943 
2944By the way, after that Nia, who couldn’t accept her beloved character being blasphemed, left the store in anger and went back to her house alone. --------Of course, she brought along the luggage filled with goodies and books that she had bought. 
2945 
2946 
2947Right now, Shidou was inside the control room of <Ratatoskr>’s underground facility. In front of the large monitor, he was being started at by Kotori and from below there’s <Fraxinus> crew who were sitting down. 
2948 
2949“Arara………..You got pretty beaten up, didn’t you?” 
2950 
2951“And whose fault do you think it is!? Whose!?” 
2952 
2953Shidou said that with half opened eyes, Kotori shrugged while saying *Yare-Yare*. 
2954 
2955“It can’t be helped? Since she declared that she only likes 2D, what we can do is limited.  Besides----------Even though the result ended up in failure, at least her affection level had risen for a moment. This is important data.” 
2956 
2957Even if you say so, that affection level came from facing Tokiya, right? We can’t use the same method again, so it’s kind of useless…… 
2958 ..”  
2959“………….No.” 
2960 
2961Objecting to Shidou’s words, Reine let out a reply as she was sitting in the below seat of control room.  
2962 
2963“……………That’s not quite true. From this result, it’s indicating that even if her beloved character turns into 3D, the affection level she has for that character will remain the same.” 
2964 
2965“I-I see……..But, wouldn’t the result would be the same? No matter how much I tried to keep calm, I don’t have confident that I could be able to act well enough as her beloved character to the level that it could convince Nia. Even if I could seal her that way, what could be coming next might be frightening…………” 
2966 
2967Shidou’s face turned pale. That was what concerned Shidou. 
2968 
2969Naturally speaking, Shidou isn’t Tokiya. Anyhow there must be a gap appearing in some parts that made Shidou unable to keep up to Nia’s ideal standard. If that’s happen, then Nia’s mental state will become unstable and break the seal right away, and her Reiryoku will come back to her. 
2970 
2971However, Reine seemed to understand what Shidou was worried about, and then she continued. 
2972 
2973“………………Anyway, I have an idea.” 
2974 
2975“An idea…………..?” 
2976 
2977“Yes.” 
2978 
2979Kotori answered Shidou’s question. She pointed towards the monitor in front of them. 
2980 
2981Over there, Nia’s figure can be seen from an autonomic camera reflected on the monitor. 
2982 
2983“Maybe what Shidou said is true. There’s no way you can keep continuous acting as a character. ---------But, if there’s a character who Shidou can play perfectly as and he can continue to do so, then it will be a different case, right?” 
2984 
2985“Huh………..? Well, even if that’s right………There’s no way such character exists.” “We’ll just see. It’ll arrive soon.” 
2986 
2987“Arrive?” 
2988 
2989Shidou asked, as Kotori made a *Nii* face while smiling. 
2990 
2991“……………Ah~“ 
2992 
2993 
2994Part 4 
2995Nia is in her mansion’s room. She was covered by books all around her. She closed the manga she just finished read moments ago, then she embraced it to her chest to calm herself down. 
2996 
2997Even though she purchased a mountain of books as if she was in some kind of festival event, there’s another thing that keeps bugging her. She can’t even feel the enjoyment of reading her new books. 
2998 
2999Though, it’s not like she doesn’t know what is bugging her. 
3000 
3001That’s right. That boy……… Itsuka Shidou. 
3002 
3003“Ng~……………….” 
3004 
3005Nia placed the manga on the mountain of books beside her bed, and then she hugged her pillow. 
3006 
3007“………………As expected, it isn’t right to go home alone.” 
3008 
3009After she remembered about that, she shook her body. 
3010 
3011Nia, upon looking at Shidou dressed up like Tokiya, yet behaving unlike Tokiya, made her angry ………..Thinking carefully, she even said lots of cruel things. As someone who is older, she should’ve showed a more mature response. Anyway, it’s not like Shidou was doing that merely to make fun of Nia. 
3012 
3013Nia gave out a small sigh; she touched her lips with her index finger. 
3014 
3015“……………..Perhaps I should’ve let him kiss me. --------But, if I couldn’t open my heart to him, then he wouldn’t be able to seal my Reiryoku and it would have been meaningless……….” 
3016 
3017And then, Nia tightened her hug on the pillow. 
3018 
3019Even though Nia hasn’t tried to find out how <Ratatoskr> was calculating her affection level, but Nia’s rate must not have reached the level where the seal could be done. 
3020 
3021Right. Nia cannot open her heart to 3D humans. 
3022 
3023“Ah~ My~ What should I do~? Tell me, Rasielmon~!” 
3024 
3025She kicked her feet and kept asking. But of course, no one was around to answer her. <Rasiel> is an omniscient angel. However, it can’t tell Nia what she should do.  
3026 
3027“……………….” 
3028 
3029Nia looked up to the ceiling and slowly raised her left hand. 
3030 
3031Nia gave a command inside her mind for <Rasiel> to manifest right away from an empty space. After that she opened the front cover, then Nia will be able to obtain any information she wished to know. 
3032 
3033For example-------Right. What is Shidou doing right now? 
3034 
3035“……………...” 
3036 
3037For a moment, Nia gave out another sigh and drew back her hand. 
3038 
3039The reason is simply. *Ding-Dong*, the room’s intercom rang. 
3040 
3041“…………….Who’s that?” 
3042 
3043Nia slowly lifted up her body, and began walking to the intercom’s screen. 
3044 
3045Then she pushed the call button and began to speak. 
3046 
3047“Yes-yes~, who’s that?” 
3048 
3049“Excuse me, I’m a postman. I’m delivering package addressed for Honjou Nia.” 
3050 
3051“A package?” 
3052 
3053Nia tilted her head and thought. But, she doesn’t know what it is. 
3054 
3055“What is this………..Well, fine, please bring it inside.” 
3056 
3057“Understood.” 
3058 
3059Nia pressed the button on the interphone and she opened the auto-lock. 
3060 
3061Not so long after, the chime before the door gave a clicking sound. 
3062 
3063“Alright-alright…………” 
3064 
3065When the door opened, the postman, who is wearing a hat covering his eyes, came in with a little package on his hands. 
3066 
3067“Please put the stamp and sign over here.” 
3068 
3069“Well then, the signature…………Alright.” 
3070 
3071“Thank you very much. Please excuse me.” 
3072 
3073The postman bowed to Nia and left the room. 
3074 
3075Nia closed the opened door. Nia unpacked the package’s wrapping. Then, inside the package appeared a game package with some handsome boy drawn on it. A message was written on a thin paper. 
3076 
3077“Ng…………? What’s this-what’s this? With full of gratitude, we present a special personal edition of our new PC game………….?” 
3078 
3079Nia scratched her head. Come to think of it, in the past she had sent several surveys from game companies many times. Perhaps this is related to that. 
3080 
3081“…………Well, its fine. If they send me something, then I’ll accept this. Since my mood now is all gloomy, perhaps I should give it a try?” 
3082 
3083Nia walked along the corridor to the work room, she turned on her PC and inserted the disk. Then the installation began right away, finally the game’s interface appeared on the screen. 
3084 
3085“[Love Me My Little Shido  ~Girl’s Side~]? Fuun……….. Perhaps this is a high school Otome game?” 
3086 
3087Nia operated the mouse and clicked [START] button. 
3088 
3089Then, the screen to input the protagonist’s name appeared. 
3090 
3091“Ng~, there’s no default name at all? Well then, it’s Nia.” 
3092 
3093Nia imputed her real name, and the game began. 
3094 
3095The protagonist is a second year high school student who just transferred. Starting from here, Nia will meets with other characters, and she will fall in love with someone here. 
3096 
3097Although Nia’s home ground is manga, she also loves playing games. Especially, Renai simulation game made for girls like this one. For Nia who couldn’t love a 3D human being, she felt very thankful for the game’s existence. Anyhow, just by clicking, a cool guy will come and fall in love with her. Nia is also a girl. It’s not like Nia doesn’t want to fall in love. Rather, she also wanted to feel *Kyuun-Kyuun*.1 
3098 
3099“Funfun, from the construction it seems like this is orthodox simulation game. I guess it’s up to the character.” 
3100 
3101She kept clicking and continued the conversation. 
3102 
3103Then, the protagonist Nia was talking with her classmate.  A gentle, broad-mindedness atmosphere and a neutral looking boy appeared. His name is---------Itsuki Shidou. 
3104 
3105“……………Ng?” 
3106 
3107Nia tilted her head. Somehow this character resembled with the boy who had been together with her earlier.  
3108 
3109“……………….Well, maybe it’s only my imagination.” 
3110 
3111Then, Nia continued clicking to interact with Itsuki-kun. 
3112 
3113“Haha…………Nia is an interesting girl.” 
3114 
3115“Uwaa!?” 
3116 
3117Upon hearing his voice, Nia widened her eyes. 
3118 
3119That’s right. Right now, this character just called out “Nia” in a very natural way. 
3120 
3121Of course, moment ago, she indeed imputed Nia as the name of the protagonist. 
3122Although in the case of such a game which could called out the protagonist’s name, there are so many games that use a combination of pre- recorded lines for pronunciation………..Besides, the feeling of a game’s pronunciation usually sounds painfully bad. 
3123 
3124“Heh~! Amazing~! I didn’t follow it for a while and technology had already advance this much!” 
3125 
3126Only with that, Nia’s interest towards the game’s characters increased. She continued the conversation with Itsuki-kun. 
3127 
3128Thereupon the musical went *Don-Don*, the last order was to decide on a date. Itsukikun then asked “Where do you wanted to go?” 
3129 
3130And then,  
3131 
3132“………….Wha!?” 
3133 
3134Normally at this time there will be some choices appearing, but……….There’s none in this game. 
3135 
3136Displayed on the screen, there’s a line written on it saying “Please input your desired date plan.” 
3137 
3138“How stupid………….Does it mean that I have to input it using my keyboard!? That’s impossible……….” 
3139 
3140Though she half doubts it, Nia slowly started entering the keyboard buttons. 
3141 
3142“[I wanted to go to buy latest doujin in Akiba].” 
3143 
3144And then, Nia pressed the enter button as if saying it could respond. 
3145 
3146Then, Itsuki-kun smiled gently. 
3147 
3148“So, buying doujin in Akiba, huh? Haha, that seems like very Nia. Of course it’s fine. ---Ah, but since we’re high school students, no prohibited books allowed, alright?” 
3149 
3150“Uoooooooooooooooooh!?” 
3151 
3152Upon looking at the reaction, Nia stands up from her chair instantly. 
3153 
3154Who would guess that by such a little order, Itsuki-kun could interact with Nia as natural like this? Just what kind of innovation had been created? 
3155 
3156Nia went “The power of technology really is amazing--------!”, and she continued the story by clicking. 
3157 
3158“-------Hee, I see. Nia likes this kind of book, huh? …………No? It’s not like I mind it. If you could absorbed yourself into something, isn’t it such a beautiful thing?” 
3159 
3160Inside <Ratatoskr> ground facility, Shidou was reading the lines appearing on the screen while wearing a headphone.  
3161 
3162The gameplay has been recorded into the monitor. Whenever, the input sentence will come to their place and Shidou will give a real time answer. 
3163 
3164“………………Hey, this is really alright, isn’t it?” 
3165 
3166When the lines had ended for a while, Shidou switched off the microphone and looked to Kotori who was sitting behind. 
3167 
3168“Yes. Her affection level is rising quite well. After Nia feels satisfy enough with the game, it’ll be OK for Shidou to appear before her as [Itsuki-kun]. This time, there’s no need to act anymore. That’s because this character is Shidou himself.” 
3169 
3170Saying that, Kotori went *Nii* and lifted the tip of her lips. 
3171 
3172Right. This was <Ratatoskr>’s plan. 
3173 
3174Nia was playing the game made by <Ratatoskr>. Shidou will do the voice over for the character, so Shidou will be loved by her. ………….That is no complex conversation. 
3175 
3176“Anyway, how did you make this game? You couldn’t have made such a thing in a short time, huh?” 
3177 
3178After Shidou said that, then Reine replied back with a sleepy voice. 	 
3179 
3180“……………..Well, just to make sure. Be prepared and have no regrets, isn’t that so?” 
3181 
3182“I wonder just what kind of thing you intended to do by using this game in the first 
3183place……” 
3184 
3185Shidou made a wry smile while sweating. Then, Kotori’s voice can be heard coming from behind. 
3186 
3187“Look Shidou, don’t just stand there. The next line is coming.” 
3188 
3189“Y-Yes.” 
3190 
3191Shidou turned to the monitor’s direction; he took the microphone and continued acting as <Itsuki-kun>. 
3192 
3193On the other side of the monitor screen, they are showing Nia who was currently playing the game. While on the other side, there’s Nia’s mental state graph. I see, like Kotori said, everything is going smoothly. 
3194 
3195However, Shidou said that while knitting his eyebrow. ………..Somehow, he felt like they are forgetting something important. 
3196 
3197“Waah~………… This latest game sure is amazing. Since this is only the personal edition, I think I should buy the full version once it is released.” 
3198 
3199Then, while Shidou was thinking about that, Nia on the screen looks so satisfy and keeps smiling. 
3200 
3201-----------And, 
3202 
3203“That’s? When is the full version release date? Anyway, the company who create this game is……………” 
3204 
3205While saying that, Nia raised up her left hand and a book appeared from nowhere. 
3206 
3207“………….! Ah----------“ 
3208 
3209Nia touched the page of <Rasiel>……….Her facial expression became cloudy in an instant. 
3210 
3211Slowly, Nia gave out a voice filled with anger. 
3212 
3213“……………..What, so this is your doing!” 
3214 
3215“Nia gave out a sigh. She stands up from the chair and moved exactly to the direction of the automatic camera. She threw a stare full of anger to the control room. 
3216 
3217“…………You know, I understand your goal for doing this. But don’t you think that this has already crossed the line? Not only have you blasphemed my Tokiya, now you’re also playing around with my Otome heart.” 
3218 
3219“N-Nia, no, this is….” 
3220 
3221“Itsuki-kun better shut up!” 
3222 
3223 “…………A-Alright………..” 
3224 
3225“Anyhow, if you do this kind of thing again from now, I’ll never forgive you anymore. ------Next, I also need some privacy. Can you please take the automatic camera out from my room? Moreover, you know what will happen if you violate it again.” 
3226 
3227Nia said that while turning away. 
3228 
3229 
3230Part 5 
3231“………..Everyone has already gathered, right? I think I’ve already told you the story…………Seems like we got into some trouble.” 
3232 
3233 Kotori placed her elbow on the large round table. She spoke with a difficult face. 
3234 
3235But that was only natural. Anyway, this wasn’t the first time that a girl with a unique preference appeared. However, they already failed twice with their tactics. 
3236 
3237“2D……….That’s means she’ll only love something like manga characters?” 
3238 
3239The girl standing next to Kotori has short, boyish hair, and a face like a doll. She spoke with a doubtful tone. She is the Spirit whose Reiryoku had last been sealed by Shidou: Tobiichi Origami. 
3240 
3241It’s not only her. Right now in <Ratatoskr> ground facility, along with the other <Fraxinus> members and Shidou, all the Spirits who have been sealed by Shidou had gathered here: Tohka, Yoshino, Natsumi, and Yamai sisters.  
3242 
3243Although Kotori actually didn’t want to include the girls in capturing a new Spirit, but………..Upon facing a new Spirit whose type had never been handled before, she had to ask everyone’s advice in turn. 
3244 
3245Kotori was also the same as all the other spirits here. Her Reiryoku had also been sealed by Shidou. She thought they could think up something based on their shared experiences. 
3246 
3247“Perhaps……….” 
3248 
3249Kotori replied back to Origami with a pale face, and then a tall girl sitting on the right side shared a comment. 
3250 
3251“Ah~, I see~. I also have an idol friend who is the same as her.” 
3252 
3253Miku, the girl who has long, indigo hair moved her index finger while saying that.  
3254 
3255--------This girl is also the same, a spirit. She’s a national idol who is currently growing in popularity: Izayoi Miku. Although she has no spare time even after her work is finished, she still came right away after getting a call from Kotori. 
3256 
3257“My first love is Sieg-sama~, that’s what she said. Ah, Sieg-sama is an anime character by the way. But that’s only a created image. In order to get closer to her fans, she chooses to have the same hobby as her fans. Well, that girl has a boyfriend, actually~” 
3258 
3259After saying that, Miku made an “Ahaha” sound as she started laughing. 
3260 
3261“……………..It’s alright if Nia is the same as that idol……….But looking at her values, I don’t think she’s lying.” 
3262 
3263Kotori said that with a sullen face, then Miku went “Ara” while widening her eyes. 
3264 
3265On the other side, Kaguya went *Muu*. 
3266 
3267“Fun, so Honjou Souji was a woman…………She has already succeeded in fooling my eyes.” 
3268 
3269“Ah, so Kaguya also knows her?” 
3270 
3271In response to Shidou, Kaguya nodded. 
3272 
3273“Obviously. Even we hurricane children have an interest in these things.” 
3274 
3275“Information. Kaguya mainly chooses to read Shōnen manga, but she also buys Ecchi manga by inserting it between battle manga and sport manga.” 
3276 
3277“Wait a minute Yuzuru!” 
3278 
3279Yuzuru spoke in a whispering manner as Kaguya covered her mouth with her hand. Kaguya’s face went red as she shouted. 
3280 
3281“Don’t say inappropriate things!? By the way, you’re also the same! Doesn’t the Shoujo manga that Yuzuru always reads have even more explicit scenes!?” 
3282 
3283“Question. Can you please explain what kind of explicit scene? Please explain everything with a detailed example.” 
3284 
3285“T-That’s…………A man and woman on the bed………” 
3286 
3287“Repetition. I can’t hear very well. Please say it once more.” 
3288 
3289“U-Ugu…………Muu………….” 
3290 
3291Kaguya’s face went even redder as she created a frustrated-looking face. 
3292 
3293Upon watching those two’s actions, Kotori clapped her hands. 
3294 
3295“Well-well. Although it’s good for you to be on good terms, let’s do this afterwards. ------
3296---Right now, what’s important is how to capture Nia.” 
3297 
3298Once Kotori said that, everyone started at the round table and thought deeply. 
3299 
3300A moment later, Yoshino raised her hand slowly. 
3301 
3302“Uhm……..Is it alright?” 
3303 
3304“Yes, of course.” 
3305 
3306“That’s……….Perhaps, the way to befriend Nia-san is to give her more time, I think. If we face her precisely, I think she will be able to understand Shidou-san’s natural goodness.” 
3307 
3308“Yoshino………….” 
3309 
3310After Shidou said that, Yoshino’s face turned red. 
3311 
3312Kotori went “Muu”, groaning while placing her hand on her chin. 
3313 
3314“Maybe………That’s the more proper method. Even if she only loves 2D beings, if we continuously approach her sincerely, the potential of her opening her heart isn’t zero.” 
3315 
3316“Then, the plan shifts to a long term approach?” 
3317 
3318Shidou asked in response to Kotori. 
3319 
3320“The worst is that there’s no other way to do so……….. In the very end that will be the last resort method. While we must do the method carefully, if DEM smells her whereabouts, then there’s no guarantee she will be safe. We can’t do it too slowly either.” 
3321 
3322“I-I’m sorry…………” 
3323After Kotori said that, Yoshino shrugged her shoulder while apologizing. Kotori shook her head right and left. 
3324 
3325“There’s no need to apologize. Truthfully, I also want to pick that method………….If she takes a look carefully, I think she will realize that Shidou can beat those manga characters.” 
3326 
3327Kotori said that while averting her gaze away a little, she stirred the chupa-cups stick. Somehow after hearing that, Shidou’s face went a bit red. 
3328 
3329Then, accordingly, Tohka, who had previously inclined her head while folding her arms, turned to look at Shidou. 
3330 
3331“Hey Shido. Why can Nia only love 2D?” 
3332 
3333“Eh? Uhm……….That’s……… 
3334.” 
3335Although Tohka only threw a simple question, but Shidou couldn’t answer that. 
3336 
3337Surely, that’s the root of this problem. Why can’t Nia love anything but 2D…………..On the other side, she can’t love a 3D human being. 
3338 
3339Kotori also thought about that question. While placing her hand on her chin, she said. 
3340 
3341“I’m also a bit curious……….I’ll do some investigation.” 
3342 
3343“Eh? Investigation?” 
3344 
3345“Somehow, ten years ago Nia must have already become a manga artist. Then, whether she was a real human or a pure Spirit, she must have left some traces of her existence in this world. That will be our clue.” 
3346 
3347“I see…………..” 
3348 
3349Shidou folded his arms while saying that. There’s a point in Kotori’s words for sure. 
3350 
3351“Although……….It’s not like there’s always something we can find. Anyway, we should think up a special plan.” 
3352 
3353After that, someone responded to Kotori’s words; Natsumi who is sitting next to Yoshino let out a small voice. 
3354 
3355“…….If that’s the case, isn’t it better to just follow the person’s preference? Isn’t that the problem in the first place?” 
3356 
3357“Even if that’s true…………Both the cosplay and game tactics ended up in failure, you know? Even though crossdressing as a female worked on a certain someone back then……..” 
3358 
3359While saying this, Kotori turned to look at Miku. After Miku noticed her gaze, she threw a kiss to Kotori. Kotori let a sigh out of shock and returned her glance. 
3360 
3361“………..Although with Shidou, he can’t cross the dimensional barrier. Or perhaps, we should use a road roller or something else to flatten him?” 
3362 
3363“H-Hey………” 
3364 
3365While Shidou was sweating, Natsumi raised her finger in response to Kotori’s words. 
3366 
3367“…………Uhm, what if I use my <Haniel> to transform Shidou’s shape into a manga 
3368book………….” 
3369 
3370“Hasn’t the approach to become 2D been somewhat ridiculous since the very beginning!?” 
3371 
3372Shidou said that while sweating, as Natsumi puffed her cheeks. 
3373 
3374“…………..I-Isn’t it obvious that it’s merely a joke. Sorry then. Though I’m not a character who could do a joke……………I get it. I’ll keep silent. I won’t say anything 
3375anymore…………..” 
3376 
3377Natsumi slowly fell down from the chair out of depression. Shidou gave out a voice in confusion. 
3378 
3379“N-No, that’s not what I meant………Sorry.” 
3380 
3381“Mu~……………” 
3382 
3383“N-Natsumi-san…………” 
3384 
3385But, Yoshino, who is sitting next to Natsumi, stretched her hand and pulled Natsumi back to her chair. 
3386 
3387“---------I see.” 
3388 
3389Origami, who had been in deep thought, suddenly raised her voice. 
3390 
3391“? What’s wrong Origami? Did something come up?” 
3392 
3393 Kotori asked, as Origami nodded. 
3394 
3395And then, Origami said something unexpected. 
3396 
3397“Natsumi’s plan probably will work out. About Shidou becoming a book.” 
3398 
3399Shidou widened his eyes upon hearing Origami’s words. 
3400 
3401“Eh? W-Wait a minute. Although Nia said that she cannot love anything but 2D, but she means the character in the manga, not the manga book itself you know? Even if I become a book………..” 
3402 
3403Shidou said that with a bothered face, on the other side, Natsumi kept staring at him. 
3404 
3405“…………Ah, you listen carefully to Origami’s words…………..Of course you would. That’s because my brain quality is different from Origami’s. The persuasive power of her words is also obviously different too. No wonder. Because that’s obvious already…………” 
3406 
3407“T-That’s not it…………….” 
3408Looking at Natsumi, who got depressed again instantly, Shidou struggled to explain himself to her. 
3409 
3410But, as if she doesn’t mind it, Origami continued. 
3411 
3412“That’s not what I meant. I’m not saying to turn Shidou into a book. Instead, I’m saying to create a manga that has [Shidou] as a character in it.” 
3413 
3414“Wha…………!?” 
3415 
3416Upon hearing Origami’s proposal, everyone who is sitting in the meeting room raised their voices at the same time. Only Tohka, who didn’t react for a moment, then she said 
3417“Wha……!?” as if to match with everyone else’s reaction. 
3418 
3419“I see…………” 
3420 
3421Kotori placed her hand on her mouth while making a serious face. 
3422 
3423“A manga where Shidou becomes the protagonist…………Huh? Certainly it can be called a 2D character as well.” 
3424 
3425“H-Hey, hey. Wait a minute. Even if it can work out for a while, the me inside the manga won’t be the same as me in real life, isn’t it? Won’t it end up with the same result…………?” 
3426 
3427Shidou responded with a sullen face. 
3428 
3429Right. Just by looking at today’s example already made them understand that Nia is fairly strict in regards to her favorite character’s appearance. 
3430 
3431If Nia says that “Shidou won’t do such thing!” or something like that, it would cause an identity crisis for Shidou. 
3432 
3433But, as if to object that opinion, the Yamai sisters raised up their opinion. 
3434 
3435“Fufufu, if that’s the case, in order not to detach from reality, isn’t it better to just draw something real? ----Thankfully, there’s a mountain of material around Shidou that can be used for a manga.” 
3436 
3437“Consent. If we portrayed Shidou like that, then it won’t be the same as tricking Nia with the game back then. As expected from Master Origami. It’s a nice idea.” 
3438 
3439“N-No, even so, Nia has her own personal preference too in the first place, right? More importantly is whether Nia will read it or not, and will she like the character on the book or not………..” 
3440 
3441“I-It’s alright………!” 
3442 
3443Replying to Shidou, the girl who has the same height as Natsumi and a tender look, Yoshino spoke. 
3444 
3445“Y-Yoshino……….?” 
3446 
3447Shidou widened his eyes upon hearing Yoshino’s strong tone, which was different from usual. But Yoshino face turns red out of embarrassment. She gripped her right hand tightly and continued. 
3448 
3449“Shidou-san already helped us……….If we draw what Shidou-san did up until now straightly, Nia-san will likes Shidou-san too…………I’m sure…………!” 
3450 
3451“U-Uhm……………” 
3452 
3453Upon hearing Yoshino, who would normally never speak with such strong tone, somehow made him feels embarrassed. Shidou hesitantly mumbled with an awkward tone. 
3454 
3455After that, both the crew and Spirits gave their agreement towards the plan. 
3456 
3457“Shidou-kun’s documentary, isn’t it? If that’s the case, it will probably work….” 
3458 
3459“But, that’s also mean that we should draw about the spirits too, right? Is it really alright?” 
3460 
3461“What? It’s only Nia who’s going to read, even if leaked outside, nobody will think it’s anything but fiction.” 
3462 
3463“Ooh…….So Shido will become a manga? That’s amazing! I wanted to help too!” 
3464 
3465“Kukuku………Somehow it seems like us Yamai should lend our power.” 
3466 
3467“Consent. On the 39th match, submission illustration showdown, our work got printed together under the title [Rare illustrations from twins!], and we ended up with a tie again.” 
3468 
3469“…………..You two really do everything…………..” 
3470 
3471“H-Hey~………….” 
3472 
3473Shidou raised his voice nervously, but everyone doesn’t seem to hear that at all. 
3474 
3475Kotori grasped her fist and hits the table to calm everyone’s down. 
3476 
3477“--------Well then, let’s do a vote. Who approves this project to create a manga about Shidou?” 
3478 
3479“Yes!” 
3480 
3481In response to Kotori’s words, everyone raised up their hands except for Shidou. 
3482 
3483“…………” 
3484 
3485Everyone looked towards Shidou. 
3486 
3487“Ukh……………” 
3488 
3489Shidou gave out a sigh, he slowly raised his hand up as well. Everyone went *Waah* out of excitement.  
3490“Alright! Everyone has already agreed! Let’s work on the plot right away-----“ 
3491 
3492Then, 
3493 
3494At the moment after Kotori almost finished her sentence, the console installed inside the conference room started ringing a *Pipipipipi* sound. 
3495 
3496“Eh………..? What sound is that, Kotori?” 
3497 
3498Once Shidou asked, Kotori knitted her eyebrows and turned her glance to the console. 
3499 
3500“It’s a call. Moreover, it’s from the external line…………? I don’t recognize the number though……..” 
3501 
3502Kotori pushed the call button while saying these words. 
3503 
3504After that, a familiar voice of a girl can be heard coming from the conference room’s speaker. 
3505 
3506“--------Hey. You’re quite the schemer, boy.” 
3507 
3508“Wha……………” 
3509 
3510Upon hearing that voice, everyone’s face went pale from shock, starting first with Shidou. 
3511 
3512“N-Nia………….?” 
3513 
3514Right. The voice heard from the speaker is surely the Spirit who has become the main topic of discussion in the conference room. 
3515 
3516“Unbelievable! This underground facility’s circuit is encrypted, how come she’s easily--“ 
3517 
3518Migimoto shouted, however his voice stops halfway. 
3519 
3520It seems like he realized something in the middle of his sentence. With the omniscient angel <Rasiel> that Nia holds, whatever encryption or any other security won’t matter for her.  
3521 
3522“I see. You’ve heard everything………..Haven’t you?” 
3523 
3524“Well yes~. Basically I dislike spoilers, although I don’t want to use <Rasiel> this way, I just don’t want you to playing around with Tokiya or my Otome heart anymore. 
3525 
3526With a dry laugh, Nia said that. Upon hearing that tone, Shidou and the others started sweating. 
3527 
3528The others also noticed that. Then they started whispering to each other. 
3529 
3530“………….S-She’s angry, isn’t she……….?” 
3531 
3532“………..Uhm……….It’s feels like she’s really angry.” 
3533 
3534“She really likes that Tokiya-san character, doesn’t she~?” 
3535Perhaps Nia didn’t take notice towards those whispering comments…….Then Nia continued her words as if to reply to them. 
3536 
3537“……….Well, though it’s fine since you’ve seemingly change your plan somehow, but that plan, don’t you think there’s a big hole in it?” 
3538 
3539“H-Hole…..?” 
3540 
3541“Yes. For example, once the manga is finished, why are you talking with assumption that I’m going to read the book?” 
3542 
3543 “Wha………” 
3544 
3545Shidou widened his eyes…….Certainly there’s that kind of possibility. 
3546 
3547In the case of a manga lover like Nia, probably Nia will read it unconditionally, but…….Perhaps it can be said that they are only relying on the other party’s kindness. 
3548 
3549“Isn’t it right? My work is super busy, I have a limited number of books I can read, you know? Actually, I haven’t even read ten percent of those manga books I’ve bought today. There’s a lot of my favorite series that came out while I was in confinement. Why would I waste my limited free time by reading a manga book drawn by an amateur with ulterior motive like that! Well……..If it was until then I might be willing to read it, but I’m in angry mode right now. I can even defeat the existence named Ashura. As if I would read a book from you all, who’ve disgraced my Tokiya!”2 
3550 
3551“N-No way……..” 
3552 
3553Upon hearing Nia’s words, Yoshino created a face that looks like she is almost crying. 
3554 
3555“Well, bye! That’s it! Stop doing something useless!” 
3556 
3557“-------Wait a minute.” 
3558 
3559But as Nia was going to cut off the call, Kotori placed her elbow on the table and stopped her. 
3560 
3561“Uun………? Aah, you’re Kotori-chan? I guess this is the first time we’ve talk to each other like this. Hi, nice to meet you.” 
3562 
3563“Nice to meet you too.” 
3564 
3565Kotori replied to her, and continued her words. 
3566 
3567“----------Well, I’ll go straight to the main problem. From the way you spoke, I think it’s……… If it’s a book worth reading, then you’ll spare some times to read that book, right?” 
3568 
3569“……………Um? What are you talking about?” 
3570 
3571“Please answer. If the manga we create can be better than your own manga at one thing, then it’ll be worth reading, right?” 
3572 
3573Upon hearing Kotori’s words, Nia laughed loudly. 
3574“Ahaha! Well, I think it is. But, even if there’s something amusing in it or not is according to the person themselves. Even though you saidthat, it’s really amusing. Do you really thing that I will think the same way as you?” 
3575 
3576“Certainly you’re right about that……. But if that’s the case, isn’t there one absolute standard that we can use to judge it?” 
3577 
3578“Absolute standard……?” 
3579 
3580When Nia asked back, Kotori replied back to her with an extremely serious tone. 
3581 
3582“Yes. -------It’s the sales amount.” 
3583 
3584“Wha…….!?” 
3585 
3586It’s not only Nia who raised her voice in response to Kotori’s words. Everyone else who is present inside the conference room also pointed their gaze towards Kotori at the same time. 
3587 
3588“Fuun………How interesting. Are you serious when you said that you can win against me, Honjou Souji, by the sales amount?” 
3589 
3590“Yes. If we win, you should obediently read the book.” 
3591 
3592Nia kept silent for a few seconds, then she went *Ahaha* as she laughed very loudly. 
3593 
3594“It’s fine. Let’s see whether you can really win.” 
3595 
3596After Nia said that, she cut off the call. 
3597 
3598For a while, the conference room fell into a deep silence. 
3599 
3600“H-Hey, Kotori. What did you say……….? Our opponent is a pro manga artist you know?” 
3601 
3602“It can’t be helped, right? That’s all because she clearly declared that she won’t read the manga.” 
3603 
3604“Even if that’s the case……….!” 
3605 
3606After Shidou said that in a high pitch, Kotori extended her palm to stop him. 
3607 
3608“Calm down. It’s not like I’m not thinking of anything.” 
3609 
3610When Kotori said that, she raised up the chupa-chups stick. 
3611 
3612 
3613Part 6 
3614“…………….Haa.” 
3615 
3616Nia gave out a sigh while lying down on her bed. 
3617 
3618On the side of the bed, there’s a mountain of manga and light novels piled up on the stack. However right now she doesn’t feel like she wanted to read them. She isn’t working on the new manga ideas either. She just kept staring at the ceiling. 
3619 
3620She thought about the reason for her current problem. -------Because of the previous information she gained from <Rasiel> and the direct call she did with Shidou, Kotori, and the others. 
3621 
3622Whatever they are, drawing a manga with Shidou as the protagonist in order to make Nia read it and make her hold affection towards Shidou himself. 
3623 
3624“…………….They are underestimating me.” 
3625 
3626Nia pouted her cheeks out of displeasure. 
3627 
3628Right. Nia certainly is fond of manga and anime. And her declaration about her never loving anything but 2D wasn’t a lie either. 
3629 
3630But that doesn’t mean that she will love everything as long as they’re 2D. 
3631 
3632That topic has also become a common misunderstanding amongst Otaku. Creating a popular anime stage in a certain place that is fun to visit, the so-called pilgrimage tactic in order to grow the town’s local government, with the thought process that Otaku like these kinds of things, don’t they? As long as there is an easy-going moe character present, generally everything will go smoothly. ------Naturally, what an Otaku really likes is an [Interesting Anime]. It doesn’t mean they’ll like everything as long as its anime. The backbone is also important for a moe character. 
3633 
3634The case this time is also the same. Even though Nia has Tokiya as one of her waifu characters (Even though he’s a man, he’s still called a waifu). In the very end, those characters have an excellent personality that made her hold a high feeling towards them. It’s not like that she can go *Kyun* at every manga character. 
3635 
3636Besides, even if they draw a manga based on a real person as the model, it’s not like Nia will be able to open her heart. 
3637 
3638“………………..” 
3639Nia fell into silence; she stroked her left hand gently to the air. 
3640 
3641Following that action, a book appeared from the empty space. 
3642 
3643<Rasiel>. An angel that knows everything that has happened in this world and Nia’s best and worst angel. 
3644 
3645“……………..” 
3646 
3647Nia started at <Rasiel>’s front cover without opening it, then she remembered the old memories from the not so distant past. 
3648 
3649Although Nia holds an omniscient angel that could know everything in this world, she doesn’t have any particular desire or ambition, nor does she ever think to use this power for something bad. She doesn’t mind living a peaceful life at all. 
3650 
3651Actually, with the help of her personality that allowed her to talk with anyone, Nia felt that it was comparatively easy to interact around in human society……….Well, even though certainly using <Rasiel>’s power was a big help. 
3652 
3653However, on a certain time, a curiosity bothered Nia’s mind. 
3654 
3655“----------How was I born, anyway?” 
3656 
3657Thinking again, that was the beginning of all her mistakes. 
3658 
3659Back then, if she could have kept her big curiosity and didn’t open <Rasiel>, the Nia right now probably would have been a more sensible Spirit. 
3660 
3661However, Nia already understood. The reason behind how she became her current self. 
3662 
3663…And herself from long ago. 
3664 
3665Once she understands that………No, perhaps it’ll be more accurate to say that when Nia remembered it, at that moment, she felt like she wanted to take out all of her stomach contents. 
3666 
3667Furthermore, in Nia’s mind, she kept producing the feeling of distrust like a poison. 
3668 
3669And to make it worst, in Nia’s hand exists an angel which could know everything in this world. 
3670 
3671Nia began to do some investigation about the human who live around her inside society. From friends, acquaintances, to even the store keeper that she had visited. 
3672 
3673---------Then, Nia ended up being alone. 
3674 
3675The more she investigated, the more she knows, and the more she cannot stand the creature called human beings. 
3676 
3677Somehow even if they have a kind face, there’s always a cruel true character hidden inside them. No matter how much love exists, there’s always a pitch-black hole inside their heart. Then, Nia became disgusted by creatures called human being. 
3678 
3679Though inside human society, it’s impossible for her to live without interact with anyone. 
3680 
3681That’s why Nia masked herself skillfully. 
3682 
3683She tried her best not to use <Rasiel> on someone she just met, and interacted with people as if they’re a game’s NPC. 
3684 
3685But inside her heart, there’s only one existence which she opened her heart to. 
3686 
3687They’re those who live in the different world than hers, those who live in a 2D world. 
3688 
3689Those manga and anime characters don’t have any hidden side of themselves other than the one Nia that can see from them. They will never betray Nia. 
3690 
3691And then, Nia sank herself into that world. Until the point she decided on a job where she could create that kind of world herself. 
3692 
3693That’s why, it’s not accurate to say that Nia cannot love anything but 2D. 
3694 
3695Nia just cannot open her heart to a real human being. 
3696 
3697“That’s why…………It’s useless.” 
3698 
3699Nia stared at the ceiling above her while touching <Rasiel>’s cover with her left hand. 
3700 
3701For example-------That’s it. Like whether Shidou’s words are lies or not. 
3702 
3703“…………………” 
3704 
3705Nia let out a small sigh; she tried to brush away her curiosity. Before that, she should wait for a while; Nia’s desire will bring an undesired result. 
3706 
3707Nia already experienced this kind of thing several times. Whenever she became curious, Nia always ended up filling her heart with suspicion. 
3708 
3709“………….No, I shouldn’t.” 
3710 
3711Talking to herself, Nia returned her hand to its original place. 
3712 
3713Then-----Nia gave another sigh and she hates herself for that.  
3714 
3715At that moment….. 
3716 
3717“-----Ara, ara. In the end, you’re not using that angel?” 
3718 
3719From the room where there’s nobody but Nia, an unfamiliar voice could be heard. 
3720 
3721“…………….! Who!?” 
3722 
3723Nia jumped from her bed out of confusion. The books piled up like a mountain around her collapse just like a sliding snow. 
3724 
3725Nia looked at her surroundings with her face that looks really cautious. A shadow begins to spread from an ink stain pasted on one side of the wall. -------From there, a figure of a girl began to be seen. 
3726 
3727That girl has black hair tied up in an unbalanced twin-tail. Besides, she has white skin contrary to her black hair. She wears a crimson and black colored dress on her body. 
3728 
3729However, looking at the appearance of the girl in front of her made both her consciousness and memories all hazy as if they were torn apart into pieces. With an appearance that looks neither like a God nor a Devil. In the middle of her face enshrined a pair of different colored eyes. On her left eye, there are the hands of time engraved on it, *Kara-Kara*, the surface of her eye looked entirely like a clock’s dial. 
3730 
3731This doesn’t seem to be reality, looking at this scene is entirely like seeing a dream-----or more likely a beautiful nightmare. For this girl to appear so suddenly, a normal human will surely scream or stand dumfounded.  
3732 
3733However, Nia doesn’t choose any of them. She lowered her body posture, with full of caution, Nia pointed her hand towards the girl. 
3734 
3735“-----------Who are you, anyway? Isn’t barging in without knocking on the door impolite?” 
3736 
3737When Nia said this, the girl placed her hand on her mouth while giggling suspiciously. 
3738 
3739“Ufufu, please excuse me for my impoliteness. -----But, there’s no need to be so cautious like that, I only want to be your ally. At least for now.” 
3740 
3741“……………Ally?” 
3742 
3743Nia narrowed her eyelid and twisted her left hand. Following that movement, a large book appeared like usual. Somehow upon looking that, the girl’s eyes sparkled out of interest.  
3744 
3745In order to confront the girl, she touched gently <Rasiel>’s cover. The pages began flipping automatically, and then a faint light shined from the pages. 
3746 
3747After that, she touched the page with her fingertip and gave out a small sigh. 
3748 
3749“…………..Fuun, I see. The reason why nobody was guarding the transportation I was in back then was because of you, Tokisaki Kurumi.” 
3750 
3751Nia called out her name with a strong accent as if she was trying to threaten the girl. 
3752 
3753However the girl-----Kurumi, she doesn’t seemed to be scared of Nia’s actions. Instead, she showed a fierce grin. 
3754 
3755“How splendid. So that is the omniscient angel <Rasiel>?” 
3756 
3757Upon hearing Kurumi’s words, Nia moved her body out of shock. 
3758 
3759“………………Hee. So you’ve already investigated about me beforehand?” 
3760 
3761“Yes. Of course, although I have to rely on [Numbers] to get everything since I don’t have the same level of investigation ability like you.” 
3762 
3763Kurumi laughed in amusement. 
3764 
3765[Numbers]. Because Nia was curious about what she had just said, Nia touched <Rasiel> for a second time. At the moment, the meaning behind Kurumi’s words echoed inside her head. 
3766 
3767 
3768“…………..I see, clones, huh? Again, there’s another troublesome power that exists.” 
3769 
3770While saying this, Nia let out a drop of sweat from her forehead. 
3771 
3772Nia claimed this according to <Rasiel>’s written information about Kurumi’s angel <Emperor of Time-Zafkiel>. She never knew that this kind of powerful ability existed before. 
3773 
3774Nia gazed at Kurumi, she’s screaming inside her mind. ------What’s with an angel that could manipulate time? Isn’t that cheating………..!? 
3775 
3776Although <Rasiel> could be used for dangerous situations, if Nia should fight one by one with Kurumi, perhaps Nia will have no chance at winning. 
3777 
3778However, feeling insecure is surely a bad move. Though Kurumi’s ability to collect information through creating clones is terrifying, there’s no way that she could grasp information about all of <Rasiel>‘s abilities. 
3779 
3780And in turn, Nia already knew all about Kurumi’s abilities, and Kurumi should also understand about that as well. Opposing a mysterious spirit, she’s surely is not an ordinary one. 
3781 
3782But Nia still had the advantage due to information she has for a battle. Nia thought she’s a step ahead and is confident of that. After judging, Nia gave out a sigh and relaxed her stiffened body a little bit. 
3783 
3784 “Then, what kind of business does the worst Spirit-sama have with me?” 
3785 
3786After Nia asked, Kurumi giggles again. 
3787 
3788“---------I have a very simple request, I want you to investigate something.” 
3789 
3790And then Nia raised her hand slowly and touched <Rasiel>. 
3791 
3792“There’s something I want you to investigate with your <Rasiel>.” 
3793 
3794“………….Something you want me to investigate, huh?” 
3795 
3796Nia placed her hand on her chin. 
3797 
3798“Well, to show my gratitude for helping me, I want to listen to your request, but that depends on the degree…………I think. Unlike you, I’m a pacifist. I won’t leak out any important information that will become dangerous later.” 
3799 
3800Upon hearing Nia’s words, Kurumi gave out a small laugh. 
3801 
3802“Please be assured. This is truly only for my own personal desires. I promise that the information won’t be the cause for any war or become the reason for any person’s unhappiness.” 
3803 
3804“………………Fuun?” 
3805 
3806Nia pointed her gaze to Kurumi. 
3807 
3808As if to trying to respond, Kurumi moved her lips. 
3809 
3810“That’s why, please tell me. ---30 years ago, [The First Spirit] that appeared in this world. The cause and reason for its appearance, the accurate coordinates and time of when it appeared, its powers, as well as-----a way to kill it.” 
3811 
3812“……………..Eh?” 
3813 
3814Upon hearing Kurumi, Nia knitted her eyebrow. 
3815 
3816 
3817Part 7 
3818 
3819“--------Then, this room. Please come in.” 
3820 
3821After saying this, Kotori opened the door using a key and urged Shidou and the others to come in. 
3822 
3823It’s a room inside the first floor of the high mansion next to Itsuka residence where all spirits reside. Shidou looked back at all the spirits who are behind him, and then he held the door’s knob and turned it. 
3824 
3825Then they take off their shoes as they enter the room, they their eyes glimmer with shock upon looking at the room’s appearance. 
3826 
3827“This is………….” 
3828 
3829Some large working desks are lined up inside the 20 tatami space. On the top of them, various painting tools have been prepared3 
3830 
3831This room looks like a larger version of Nia’s work room. But at the same time, the room has some differences with Nia’s. All the desk and painting tools are all new brand, seemingly as if they had never been used before. 
3832 
3833The previous meeting happened about an hour ago. At that time, <Ratatoskr> had been preparing the working room…………..As usual, they’re an amazing organization. 
3834 
3835“Ooh~! This is………….Amazing~” 
3836 
3837“Looks like a pro’s……….” 
3838 
3839“Kaka!Hou, isn’t this an appropriate place for us Yamai to show off our skill?” 
3840 
3841The Spirits came into the room after Shidou. They raise their admiration towards the room’s interior and equipment.  
3842 
3843Upon looking at everyone’s reaction, Shidou turns his glance towards Kotori. 
3844 
3845“…………….You even created this kind of room………So you’re really serious.” 
3846 
3847“Really-really, totally serious. -----Or frankly speaking, there’s no other way, right?” 
3848 
3849 “Well, that might be true though……..” 
3850 
3851Shidou scratched his cheeks while saying this. Kotori folded her arms while walking towards the center of the room. She turned her body to everyone’s direction. 
3852 
3853And then, she raised her voice loudly. 
3854 
3855“Alright, everyone. The target is two days from now. On December 31st, during Comic Colosseum’s last day, Nia’s circle will participate on that day.” 
3856 
3857Kotori spread both of her hands, and then she lets out a voice with a tone that is similar to an opera performance. 
3858“-------On that day, we will create our booth next to Nia’s space. We will create our doujin with the same number of copies as Nia’s, and then we will sell them faster than Nia.” 
3859 
3860Upon hearing Kotori’s words, all spirits raised their voices “Ooh……….!” 
3861 
3862Right. This is what Kotori said earlier when she said “Thinking”. From Shidou’s information, Kotori knew that Nia is going to participate with her doujin at end of the month. If they focus on that point together, then the plan is to knock Nia down with one blow with everyone’s help. 
3863 
3864“The problem is that we don’t have much time. Though the background and finishing touches will be down by our support from <Ratatoskr>, the rest are all our responsibility, [The book’s we created] won’t be a lie then. The story and main character’s drawings should be done by us. I’ve already prepared the printing equipment; the worst case is that we have to finish the manuscript on the 31st at 3:00 a.m.” 
3865 
3866“But………..Are you sure this will work? The opponent is a pro manga artist, you know?” 
3867 
3868“Well, it’s not like I’m thinking that it’ll be simple too. But, if we aren’t able to match her on a commercial basis, then we wouldn’t be able to win right? Because its doujin, the number of books we could take to the event assembly is limited, that’s the only way we can fight her. ------Besides, because its doujin, it’ll be alright even if the pages number isn’t that much.” 
3869 
3870“That’s true………Then, let’s say we can sell the books faster than Nia, but how can we make her admit her defeat…………….?” 
3871 
3872“That’s, probably depends on how we negotiate with her during the progress and her own self-pride. But, since our goal is to [Make her read our created book], then I think we still have plenty of hope.” 
3873 
3874“…………..Then, the problem is-“ 
3875 
3876Shidou asked with a serious facial expression, and Kotori replied back to him by nodding. 
3877 
3878“Yes. How can we create a doujin that will be able to strike Nia’s heart? ------Also, how can we sell faster than her?” 
3879 
3880After Kotori said that, she started walking to the white board inside the room while fluttering the jacket hanging on her shoulders. She stood up in front of the board. 
3881 
3882“----------Then that’s it, first let’s decide on the role. The story will be create together by everyone…….The problem is the drawing. I want to ask a question. Is there anyone here who has ever drawn a manga or illustration among us?” 
3883 
3884Kotori asks while looking at all the Spirits, and then several people raise their hands. They’re Kaguya, Yuzuru, and the ex-humans Origami and Miku. 
3885 
3886“Well, that’s what I guess……….Well, from the start, let’s see everyone’s drawing skill. Everyone, please sit on any desk you like. Let’s start by drawing a picture of Shidou.” “Ooh~! Drawing Shido. Leave it to me!” 
3887 
3888“Fufun, well fine. You better watch my art skill!” 
3889 
3890“Consent. Shidou, please sit down over there.” 
3891 
3892“Darling, please look here, look here~!” 
3893 
3894“…………..” 
3895After all of the spirits sat down on their chosen chairs, they begin to move their pencils on the paper available on the desk. And then, Kotori knitted her eyebrow as if she remembered something. 
3896 
3897“Ah, right. Shidou, please draw something too.” 
3898 
3899“Me too!?” 
3900 
3901“Yes. Back then, you drew various characters on your note book, right? If I remember correctly—“ 
3902 
3903“A----h!Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” 
3904 
3905Shidou screamed as if trying to cover Kotori’s voice. The Spirits are all surprised and turn to look at Shidou. 
3906 
3907“W-What’s wrong, Shidou? Suddenly screaming like that?” 
3908 
3909“I-I was so……….surprised.” 
3910 
3911“………….Well, that’s it, let’s leave him alone.” 
3912 
3913Somehow Natsumi seemingly understands his state and placed her hand on Yoshino’s shoulder. Yoshino turns to her while wondering a little. 
3914 
3915 “Then, let’s hurry; let’s hurry, because I will be drawing as well.” 
3916 
3917“Ku………….” 
3918 
3919Kotori moved the chupa-chups stick to urge him to hurry. If he continues opposing her, probably she will mention too much unnecessary things. Shidou swallowed his regret; he took an identical-looking note book with Tohka and the others and started drawing a picture on the paper.  
3920 
3921-----------And then, 30 minutes have passed. Everyone had already finished their pictures. 
3922 
3923“Well, let’s see everyone’s picture one by one.” 
3924 
3925“Ooh! Please see!” 
3926 
3927“I……..Already finish too.” 
3928 
3929Responding to Kotori’s words, both Tohka and Yoshino showed their pictures to everyone. 
3930Their pictures are all really cute…………However, these look like an elementary kid’s drawing. 
3931 
3932“I see…….Uh, they’re cute.” 
3933 
3934“Really?” 
3935 
3936“Yes. But, we cannot use it for the doujin this time.” 
3937 
3938“I-I’m sorry…………” 
3939 
3940Yoshino shrugged her shoulders in apologetic manner. Shidou made a wry smile and pats her head gently. 
3941 
3942“Well, next. By the way, this is mine.” 
3943 
3944“Ah~, then I’ll show mine too~! Here!” 
3945 
3946Kotori and Miku showed their pictures. 
3947 
3948Their picture level is above Tohka and Yoshino in term of age-range. However, rather than looking like a manga drawing, they look more like pictures drawn by middle or high school girls on their notebooks. However, the characters’ appearance still looks quite lovely. 
3949 
3950However, there’s one thing pulling Shidou’s attention. Everyone should be drawing a picture of Shidou, then why does Miku’s illustration show Shidou with long hair and wearing skirt. 
3951 
3952“………………….Uhm, Miku?” 
3953 
3954“Yes~, what is it, darling?” 
3955 
3956“………………….No, it’s nothing. Anyway, let’s go to the next one.” 
3957 
3958When Miku turned to him with sparkling eyes, Shidou can sense something dangerous in her mind and averted his gaze away from her. If he were to continue commenting on it, he has feeling that the person in reality will be forced to match with her illustration. 
3959 
3960“Kukuku…………Then next one will be us!” 
3961 
3962“Presentation. Please look.” 
3963 
3964Yamai sisters said that with a tone full of confidence as they showed their pictures. 
3965 
3966“Ooh!?” 
3967 
3968As Shidou looked at their pictures, he widened his eyes. As expected from those two who had an illustration contest. Kaguya and Yuzuru’s drawing quality is on different level from the previous four people. 
3969 
3970Of course, there are some points still poorly drawn, but these pictures can still be used for a manga. 
3971 
3972By the way, Kaguya’s drawing of Shidou is a hot-blooded Shidou in a Shōnen manga style, while Yuzuru’s drawing of Shidou is a handsome Shidou in a Shōjo manga style. 
3973 
3974“Aren’t those amazing, you two?” 
3975 
3976“Kakaka!Obviously!” 
3977 
3978“Consent. There’s nothing we, Yamai cannot do.” 
3979 
3980Those two beam their chests full of confidence. Kotori looked at the pictures while saying “Fumu” and places her hand on her chin. She then turned towards Shidou and Origami.  
3981 
3982“For now the main artist candidate will be Yamai sisters. -----Well then, next, let’s see the next one.” 
3983 
3984“Y-Yes………….” 
3985 
3986“Understood.” 
3987 
3988In response to Kotori, Shidou and Origami show their pictures. Everyone is looking at them. 
3989 
3990 
3991“Fumu-fumu, though still incomparable with Kaguya’s and Yuzuru’s, Shidou’s drawing isn’t really bad too. Then Origami is…………Eh? Hyaa!?” 
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998Kotori screamed upon looking at Origami’s picture. However, that’s was only natural. Origami’s picture was drawn realistically and with dexterity, however…………Shidou’s figure looks completely naked and there’s Origami who is also naked, while entangling him passionately. 
3999 
4000“Wha………….!?” 
4001 
4002“…………………!?” 
4003 
4004All spirits also choked following Kotori’s reaction. However only Yuzuru and Miku loosen their cheeks and stared at the picture with shining eyes. 
4005 
4006“W-What did you draw, Origami!?” 
4007 
4008“Shidou becoming one with me.” 
4009 
4010“What kind of unnecessary things did you add!?” 
4011 
4012Kotori screamed and turned down Origami’s picture. 
4013 
4014“Geez………..Since your drawing looks very good, I’ll put you into the main artist candidate too, but please don’t do such thing again, alright……………?” 
4015 
4016“I can’t understand. If you wanted to sell the doujin very well, then putting an adult-only element is inevitable.” 
4017 
4018“Our booth will be displayed at the [All-Ages Work] section only.” 
4019 
4020After shouting, Kotori lets out a sigh out of exhaustion. 
4021 
4022“Anyway……..I guess that’s all? Then-“ 
4023 
4024“T-That’s…………..” 
4025 
4026Then, before Kotori finish her words, Yoshino raised up her voice nervously. 
4027 
4028“We still haven’t taken a look at Natsumi-san’s picture………….” 
4029 
4030“………….! Ah, no, I………….” 
4031 
4032Upon Yoshino’s words, Natsumi shrugged her shoulders and is hiding the paper behind her back. 
4033 
4034“Aah, that’s right. I’m sorry, Natsumi.  Can you please show it?” 
4035 
4036“……………T-That’s alright. This isn’t a good picture anyway. Isn’t it better to just continue with Kaguya, Yuzuru, Shidou or Origami?” 
4037 
4038“Since you already drew it, we want to see too, come on.” 
4039 
4040“…………U-Uu. Anyway, actually, since it’s not very good, don’t expect anything, alright?” 
4041 
4042“It’s alright. My picture isn’t very good as well.” 
4043“In fact, my body condition is bad because I had a lack of sleep today. It’s also been a long time since I gripped a pen………….” 
4044 
4045“I understand.” 
4046 
4047“In truth, I need ten minutes to draw because I was hesitating with the pose, it’s also been a very long time since the last time I had drawn in the first place, and lastly my condition is bad due to lack of sleep— 
4048“ 
4049“Aah, I understand already, so hurry up and show it!” 
4050 
4051Kotori raised her voice to urge Natsumi, and she snatched the paper from Natsumi’s hand. 
4052 
4053When Kotori looked at the paper---------She widened her eyes in surprised. 
4054 
4055“Eh…………This is-“ 
4056 
4057“A-Amazing…………” 
4058 
4059“What……..did you say?” 
4060 
4061The Spirits expressed their amazement one by one. 
4062 
4063However, that was only natural. The level of Natsumi’s drawing isn’t inferior in comparison with a pro manga artist’s drawing. 
4064 
4065“Isn’t this amazing, Natsumi? So you have this kind of special skill?” 
4066 
4067“………No, rather than special skill……..Back then I was interested…….I had 
4068[Mimicked] a manga artist…….” 
4069 
4070“Ah----“ 
4071 
4072Upon hearing Natsumi’s words, Shidou remembered. 
4073 
4074Right. Natsumi has her angel <Haniel>. In the first place, she’s a forgery spirit. She can transform into anything and change her own appearance into any form she likes. 
4075 
4076And she is also able to disguise herself into another person to the extent that even their close friend wouldn’t be able to find out easily. She’s also shown to trace her target object’s actions. She’s a genius in observing and imitating. 
4077 
4078“----------Well, it’s decided.” 
4079 
4080After saying that, Kotori let out her voice. 
4081 
4082“The main artist is Natsumi, and the support is the Yamai sisters, Shidou, and Origami.” 
4083 
4084All the Spirits nodded together in agreement. 
4085 
4086“Umu, I agree!” 
4087 
4088“Natsumi-san………..Amazing.” 
4089 
4090“No objection.” 
4091 
4092“Fufufu… Well fine. This time I’ll let you take the lead.” 
4093 
4094“Agreement. I will let you be in the limelight.” 
4095 
4096“Kya~! Natsumi-san, can you please draw a love story between me and darling after this~?” 
4097 
4098“E…………..Eh?” 
4099 
4100Natsumi blinked at everyone’s voices. 
4101 
4102Then Shidou held Natsumi’s hand. 
4103 
4104“Please, Natsumi. Please lend your power to save Nia!” 
4105 
4106“Ehh…………..!?” 
4107 
4108Shidou said that with a serious look, Natsumi went silent for a while. 
4109 
4110“……………..D-Don’t complaint later, alright?” 
4111 
4112Natsumi said that in embarrassment. 
4113 
4114As if celebrating her, the sound of everyone’s clapping their hands resounded inside the room. After that, Natsumi’s face started to get red. 
4115 
4116At that time, Tohka noticed something. 
4117 
4118“By the way Kotori, what should we do?” 
4119 
4120“Now that you mention it~. Ah! Are we going to give everyone a massage when they are tired, and sing a lullaby while sleeping together~!?” 
4121 
4122Miku twisted her body and her eyes start to sparkle. Natsumi shuddered and made a 
4123“Hii” sound before hiding behind Shidou. 
4124 
4125“That’s not it. I have another task for everyone. ----Perhaps this mission is more important than creating the manga.” 
4126 
4127Kotori went “Yare-Yare” and shrugged her shoulders during her reply to Tohka. After that, Miku, Tohka and Yoshino exchanged glances at each other, while inclining their heads in wonder. 
4128 
4129“An important mission……….That’s it?” 
4130 
4131“I wonder what we’re going to do~?” 
4132 
4133“That’s something to look forward to. -----More importantly, everyone, let’s start thinking of a story for the doujin.” 
4134 
4135“Nu? Aren’t we going to draw Shido?” 
4136 
4137“That’s true but, right now there’s a limitation to the pages number we should work on. Although we can get some support from <Ratatoskr>, at best, there’s a total 64 pages minus 4 pages for the front cover and the 1 page imprint. So in total, we need around 59 pages. We should fit the story within that limit in order to make Nia become fond of 
4138[Shidou]’s character.” 
4139 
4140“Muu…………..I see. It’s pretty difficult.” 
4141 
4142Tohka folded her arms with a difficult face. Kotori walked to the white board in the middle of the room and stood up in front of it. 
4143 
4144“That’s why, let’s us discuss about it first. We will create the Name within today, and finish the drawing within tomorrow.” 
4145 
4146“………….Thinking about it again, that’s a totally jumbled schedule……… Do you think we’ll really finish it?” 
4147 
4148“There’s no other choice than to finish it.” 
4149 
4150Kotori then made a *Kyubon* sound, as the sound of her magic pen’s cap began to resound. She wrote [Project Doujin Shidou] on the white board. 
4151 
4152And then, Kotori turned towards everyone’s direction and loudly declared. 
4153 
4154“-----Well, let’s start our manuscript [Date].” 
4155 
4156Translation and References (Chapter 3) 
41571.	Ren'ai (恋愛, Japanese for falling in love) refers to dating sim visual novels 
41582.	Ashura is a god of war that lives for fighting. 
41593.	Tatami (畳) is a type of mat used as a flooring material in traditional Japanese-style rooms. Traditionally made using rice straw to form the core. 
4160 
4161 
4162 
4163 
4164 
4165 
4166 
4167 
4168 
4169 
4170 
4171Chapter 04: There’s a Deadline If You Give Up Part 1 
4172On the rooftop of a mansion where Nia resides, the shadows began to spread out. 
4173 
4174From the shadows, Kurumi slowly raised herself up before coming out with a jumping move. She stretched her body lightly and slowly looked up to the sky. After that, a familiar voice resounded from the shadow that was spreading on the ground. 
4175 
4176 “-----Well, well.” 
4177 
4178“It looks like it has become a troublesome matter.” 
4179 
4180“How was it?” 
4181 
4182After uttering those words, several girls came out at the same time from the mansion rooftop’s shadows. 
4183 
4184-------They’re all girls with an asymmetrically fluttering hairstyle and all of them have a clock’s dial as their left eye. 
4185 
4186Of course they also have the same voice. The reason is because they’re all [Kurumi]’s voice. 
4187 
4188Kurumi’s angel is <Zafkiel>. Using [The Eight’s Bullet] Kurumi can create her own clones. They are all talking to Kurumi through the shadows. 
4189 
4190Kurumi lets out a sigh and replied to them. 
4191 
4192“Right.” 
4193 
4194It’s true that Kurumi had already meet with the Second Spirit she had been searching for this all time, and using Nia’s angel, Kurumi already obtained the information regarding [The First Spirit]. 
4195 
4196However, Kurumi has reached a serious conclusion as a result. 
4197 
4198Kurumi gave out a sigh and shrugged her shoulders. 
4199 
4200“Even if I collect enough Reiryoku to go back to 30 years ago using [The Twelfth Bullet-
4201Yud Bet], I absolutely cannot win against [The First Spirit].” 
4202 
4203“…………………….” 
4204 
4205After Kurumi said that, Kurumi’s clones suddenly became quiet. 
4206 
4207They were all looking at Kurumi silently. 
4208 
4209“------------Ara?” 
4210 
4211In response to them, Kurumi giggled and laughed. 
4212 
4213“What’s with that face, us? ----Do you think I will accept it just like that? Do you think I will waste all the human lives I took this whole time just because of that?” 
4214 
4215After saying that, Kurumi twirled around as if she was dancing, and she kicked the ground lightly to stand at an angle. 
4216 
4217As she looks down to the vast town, she continued to speak with a singing tone. 
4218 
4219“The First Spirit’s power might be too powerful-----but, what about it? My angel <Zafkiel> has the power to manipulate time. In front of time, any kind of power is meaningless.” 
4220 
4221Kurumi looked back at those clones. 
4222 
4223Among the information Kurumi got from Nia, the most important one wasn’t [The First Spirit]’s ability, -----Rather, it was the reason and cause for its appearance. 
4224 
4225“It’s was a very simple talk. The First Spirit didn’t exist in this world until 30 years ago. In that case, I need to go to the time before the First Spirit appeared in this world, and just eliminate the cause for its appearance.” 
4226 
4227As Kurumi said that, she created a gun shape using her right hand’s index finger and thumb. Then, *Bang!*, she shot it towards an empty space. 
4228 
4229All clones brightened their expressions upon hearing Kurumi’s words. 
4230 
4231“----Well, it would be a lie if I said that I’m not regretting the fact that I cannot kill that hateful Spirit with my own hands. Tough, but let’s put that aside.” 
4232 
4233Right. The most important thing is-----------to erase the reality of that [Spirit]’s existence being born into this world. 
4234 
4235Restore the history to how it should be, just like what Shidou did. 
4236 
4237Kurumi lowered her eyes and gripped her fist as if she gained a new determination. 
4238 
4239“But still………………” 
4240 
4241After that, she gave out a sigh.  
4242 
4243From Nia just now, Kurumi already knew the reason of [The First Spirit]’s arrival. She thought about that in her mind and spoke to herself with an appalled voice. 
4244 
4245“Isaac Ray Pelham Westcott, Ellen Mira Mathers, and Elliot Woodman.” 
4246 
4247She called out the names of the three biggest sinners. 
4248 
4249“Although it’s no use to say it now………. but the next time I see you three, I will likely be unable to control my urge to kill you." 
4250 
4251After saying that, Kurumi kicked the ground again as she began to disappear into the ground. 
4252 
4253 
4254 
4255 
4256Part 2 
4257And so, Shidou and the other’s battlefield had just begun. 
4258 
4259After the story line has been decided by everyone, Shidou and the other Spirits began splitting their work between a drawing team and a special team. 
4260 
4261Firstly, for the drawing team, Natsumi is in charge of working on the major parts of the drawing: sketching the rough outline and drafting the cover. 
4262 
4263Although they wanted help out more to lighten Natsumi’s burden, in order to keep consistency between story and drawing-style, this task had to be entrusted to Natsumi. 
4264 
4265While Shidou and the others are free, they viewed a video that gave a simple explanation regarding the work process for a manga. They then practiced their sketches on the paper in order to have some preparation before being able to help out with the manga. 
4266 
4267When everything is done, the time is already 2:00 a.m. of December 30th. 
4268 
4269Although naturally everyone should go to sleep and continue working on the drawing early next morning, Natsumi kept insisting to continue the work. They decided to work overnight and take naps in turns in order to maximize their working efficiency. 
4270 
4271When Natsumi drew the draft, she framed her illustration by using a ruler and a pen. Then, she drew the text box. Once that was done, the real work will begin. Everyone would re-draw the rough sketch of all the characters Natsumi had drawn using pencil. 
4272 
4273 However, 
4274 
4275“…………Uwaah! I draw over the frame!” 
4276 
4277“Ku………..The jet-black tears have fallen upon the pure holy ground!?” 
4278 
4279“Disturbance. The ink has already stuck under the ruler.” 
4280 
4281“………….No problem. This can still be repaired.” 
4282 
4283Although Shidou and the others have all drawn an illustration before, they’re still amateurs. So, there’s no way they could draw the manuscript neatly during the beginning. 
4284 
4285Though with enough concentration and adaptive power, they looked at the draft’s open space and moved the pen more carefully. Somehow, they managed to draw the line properly on the draft……….Well midway, Kaguya and Yuzuru had switched their pen type from the Mili-pen to the Superfine Marker for inking the small parts. 
4286 
4287And after inking was done, they erased the pencil traces diligently. Then, they changed the image into data by using a scanner and send it to assistant-team lead by Nakatsugawa. 
4288 
4289Though it can be said that they are rushing on the work, with only a small number of people, they won’t be able to finish the manga book within only 2 days. 
4290 
4291However, that doesn’t mean that Shidou and the others can suddenly increase their drawing ability. Inking Natsumi’s rough sketch using a pen is more stressful than everyone had though it would be. 
4292 
4293“………………..” 
4294 
4295 “………………..” 
4296 
4297“………………..” 
4298 
4299Inside the large room, there is the scratching sound of a pen moving. Even though they played some CDs as background music; while working, there’s almost no effect at all to the person whose heart is supposed to be heal by the music. 
4300 
4301------After some time has passed since they started working. 
4302 
4303“Hi, everyone! How’s the work progress?” 
4304 
4305Suddenly, the room’s door opened. It’s Kotori, who brought along some bags with both of her hands. 
4306“………….Aah, Kotori. Well, somehow.” 
4307 
4308“…………Somehow, you look older even though it’s just been a few hours since we last seen each other.” 
4309 
4310Kotori said that while sweating. She placed the bags on the table and raised her voice. 
4311 
4312“Refreshments. I’ll put them here, please drink them while you’re taking a break.” 
4313 
4314“Kaka…………An offering, huh? What good dedication, Kotori.” 
4315 
4316“Gratitude. Thank you very much Kotori.” 
4317 
4318“……………..” 
4319 
4320The Yamai sisters expressed their gratitude, Origami kept silence while waving her hand. At that time, “Uuh………” such a voice can be heard. Perhaps, Natsumi was replying to Kotori’s words. 
4321 
4322Then, since Kotori already got a response from everyone, she walked towards Shidou’s desk. 
4323 
4324“…………..Shidou, can I have a moment?” 
4325 
4326“Ng? What is it?” 
4327 
4328“It’s about Nia, so-“ 
4329 
4330“……….! Did something happen!?” 
4331 
4332When Shidou asked, Kotori nodded. Then, once again, she raised her voice to everyone. 
4333 
4334“Sorry, everyone. I’ll be borrowing Shidou for a while. He’ll work twice as faster once he gets back.” 
4335 
4336“Hey!?” 
4337 
4338Shidou voiced his protest, but Kotori didn’t take notice. She gripped Shidou’s sleeve and pulled him forward. 
4339 
4340“H-Hey………….” 
4341 
4342Shidou, while being dragged by Kotori, was walking out of the room like a dog being lead. 
4343 
4344After they had left the mansion, Shidou lowered his eyesight due to the dazzling sunshine. 
4345 
4346“Ukh………..It’s already this bright? This is bad, how many hours are left?” 
4347 
4348“Although manuscript is also important, but first just get into the car.” 
4349 
4350After saying that, Kotori pointed to a car parked in front of the mansion. 
4351 
4352Shidou sat on the back seat as per Kotori’s instruction. The car left right away, moving along the road. 
4353 
4354“Then…………..” 
4355 
4356Shidou looked to the stores and houses on the street outside the window as he asked Kotori. 
4357 
4358“Did you find out something about Nia?” 
4359 
4360“Yes--------Actually, we have contacted someone who is Nia's mangaka acquaintance.”  
4361 
4362“I-Is that true? Then, if we ask that person—“ 
4363 
4364“Yes. We might be able to find out something regarding Nia’s past.” 
4365 
4366Kotori said that while looking at Shidou. Shidou gulped down his saliva. 
4367 
4368After twenty minutes had passed, the car carrying Shidou and Kotori stopped right before a café. 
4369 
4370“--------It’s here. Please get off. Reine is already talking to that person.” 
4371 
4372“A-Aah.” 
4373 
4374Shidou got out from the car. While a little nervous, he proceeded towards the café. 
4375 
4376They looked around inside the café--------Then they heard someone who was calling out for Shidou while  raising her hand a little. 
4377 
4378“Hi, Reine-san.” 
4379 
4380“I’m sorry to keep you waiting.” 
4381 
4382“………….Aah, so you’ve arrived, Shin, Kotori.” 
4383 
4384Reine talked to with a similar sleepy tone. She was similar to Shidou who was currently also sleepy due to last night. Then, she introduced them to the person who sitting in front of them. 
4385 
4386“………Let me introduce. She’s a manga artist. Her name is Takajou Hiroki.” 
4387 
4388“Ah, nice to meet you—“ 
4389 
4390Shidou bowed to her, --------but at that point, he stopped his body’s movement. 
4391 
4392He thought that Takajou Hiroki was the name for a guy. However, in front of him, there was a woman wearing thick glasses and her age looked seemingly over twenty. 
4393 
4394Then, he remembered something regarding another week’s event. Nia herself said there’s another female manga artist who used a masculine name as a pen name like her. 
4395 
4396“Please let me introduce myself. My name is Itsuka Shidou.” 
4397 
4398“The same, my name is Kotori. Thank you very much for coming here today.” 
4399 
4400“Ooh, thank you for your politeness.” 
4401 
4402In response to Shidou and Kotori’s greeting, Takajou said that while placing her hands on the table as she bowed in return to them. 
4403 
4404And then, she looked up to see both Shidou and Kotori. 
4405 
4406“…………Well then, today you wanted to ask something about Honjou-sensei, right?” 
4407 
4408“Ah-----Yes. That’s right. Anything is fine; can you please tell us everything you know?” 
4409 
4410When Shidou asked that, Takajou corrected the position of her glasses and her lens started shining. 
4411 
4412“Although I don’t mind about it………..What kind of relationship do you all have with 
4413Honjou-sensei?” 
4414 
4415“Eh?” 
4416 
4417“No, please pardon me. But our careers are in the peak of our popularity. I won’t leak out any information to any unrelated person.” 
4418 
4419“I see…………..” 
4420 
4421Perhaps this conversation won’t last any longer. However, Shidou could not think of any good explanation right away. He kept thinking about what to do for a moment. 
4422 
4423And then from his side, Kotori raised up her voice. 
4424 
4425“------------Actually Nia-Onee-chan is our distant relative, but we couldn’t contact her for several years now………..So we’re wandering around asking various people about her circumstances.” 
4426 
4427And then, Kotori said those words very carefully. Perhaps she had already assumed this kind of circumstance beforehand? Or it’s was only an ad-lib she came up on the spot?  No matter which one, Kotori said that plausibly without changing her expression. Shidou had a feeling that Kotori had a nature talent as a swindler. 
4428 
4429“Fumu, I see.” 
4430 
4431Takajou groaned a little before nodding. Certainly, Takajou believed in Kotori because she just used her real name [Nia], which has never been present to public.   
4432 
4433“I understand your circumstances. I’m also worried about Honjou-sensei. I will cooperate with you as long as it’s within my limits.” 
4434 
4435“Is that true? Thank you very much………..!” 
4436 
4437Shidou placed his hands before him, and bended his body to once again bow to her.  
4438 
4439However----------Takajou scratched her cheeks a little. 
4440 
4441“However………..I don’t know how helpful I can be.” 
4442 
4443“What do you mean…….?” 
4444 
4445“No, actually, I haven’t met with Honjou-sensei during the recent years as well. Besides……….Somehow it’s looks like that Honjou-sensei also hates me.” 
4446 
4447“Eh? What do you mean?” 
4448 
4449As Shidou asked, Takajou shook her head as she continued. 
4450 
4451“No………..About 8 or 9 years ago, we had met during a publisher’s party and became friends……….But one day, she strangely became cold towards me and started keeping her distance……..I thought, we had a good friendship as fellow manga artists, but……….It looks like my carelessness did something rude to her without my realization.” 
4452 
4453“That’s……………” 
4454 
4455Upon hearing that explanation, Shidou knitted his eyebrow. Next to him, Kotori also created the same expression as if realizing something. 
4456 
4457Perhaps what’s come up in Kotori’s mind was also ------the angel <Rasiel>’s existence. 
4458 
4459“What’s wrong?” 
4460 
4461Feeling that Shidou and Kotori’s reactions were strange, Takajou inclined her head. 
4462 
4463“N-No, nothing wrong.” 
4464 
4465“Fumu……..Is that so? -----Anyhow, that’s it. Although I can tell you what I know, I’m not sure if that will be useful or not.” 
4466 
4467“Yes, please do.” 
4468 
4469Shidou said that while nodding, Takajou returned the reply back by shaking her head as well. Then, she continued. 
4470 
4471---------Approximately 40 minutes later, 
4472 
4473Shidou and Kotori thanked Takajou and left the café. They went back to the same car that brought them here previously. As the car moved, they stared outside to look at the outside window’s scenery. 
4474 
4475From their conversation with Takajou, Nia has a good personality which makes her always friendly and talkative towards anyone. 
4476 
4477However, Nia doesn’t like to talk about herself before she became a manga artist. Especially, when questioned about her past relationships with her friends. She always tries to smooth talk her way out of those conversations. 
4478 
4479And even when someone like Takajou appeared, who seemed easy to get along well, she kept her distant with her in turn. 
4480 
4481“………….What do you think Kotori?” 
4482 
4483“Seemingly-------“ 
4484 
4485In response to Shidou, Kotori moved her lips. 
4486 
4487“There’s no doubt that it has something to do with <Rasiel>’s existence………..If you think about it carefully, it’s not strange. If you have an angel that could know everything in this world, everyone would want investigates the people around them, right?” 
4488 
4489“Even…………Still.” 
4490 
4491“Yes. Perhaps, that was the reason why Nia distrusted humans. ----But that’s it. There’s no human who could behave like a saint every day and night. Everyone will eventually at least talk bad behind someone’s back. With <Rasiel>, it’s only natural to feel disgusted towards human beings.” 
4492 
4493Kotori scratched her head. 
4494 
4495“…………The root of the problem is surprisingly deep. When I heard that she can only love 2D characters, I thought it was only some kind of joke, but………In short, she won’t open her heart so nobody will be able to betray her, right? Isn’t this……….really sad?” 
4496 
4497“………………” 
4498 
4499Upon hearing Kotori’s words, Shidou kept silent for a while. 
4500 
4501Perhaps what Kotori said is true. Perhaps it was because of this reason. The reason why she never talked about her past relationship with her friends….the reason why she absorbed herself into a 2D world. 
4502 
4503However, there’s only one thing that felt odd. About Nia, who suddenly acted coldly and kept her distant with Takajou………..Those thoughts remained stuck inside Shidou’s mind. 
4504 
4505“………………, Shidou?” 
4506 
4507“Eh? Aah…………” 
4508 
4509Shidou replied her, as Kotori looked at him with a displeased face. 
4510 
4511“I understand that you are sleepy because you worked overnight, but this is important matter. You can’t be spaced-out.” 
4512 
4513“Aah…………..Sorry.” 
4514 
4515Shidou responded back with a short reply. Upon seeing Nia’s rough life, he gripped his fist.  
4516“Anyhow, for now, let’s complete the doujin. No matter what we do, we should make a place where we can talk to Nia once again and negotiate with her.” 
4517 
4518When Shidou said that, Kotori made a surprised expression as she nodded back to him. 
4519 
4520Part 3 
4521-----------The work had reached its climax on December 31st at 1:00 a.m. 
4522 
4523Inside the work room on the first floor of Spirit’s mansion, Shidou and the others were still busy using pens to ink the empty space of the manuscript. 
4524 
4525“……………..” 
4526 
4527Inside the silence, Shidou moved his body towards the desk as if he was sticking to it. Then, he inked the rough character drawn by Natsumi very carefully. 
4528 
4529He was wearing gloves with fingertip attachments in order to not get cut off and taint the manuscript. He also stuck a cooling sheet on his forehead to prevent him from falling asleep. 
4530 
4531Empty coffee cans and nutritional drink bottles lined up on the edge of the table. 
4532 
4533“…………….1:00 a.m.………Although we should send the data for the finishing touches………We are almost at our time limit……..You know?” 
4534 
4535“……..Ui~……….” 
4536 
4537“Ans………wer. Over here, only a little bit more………” 
4538 
4539“………………..” 
4540 
4541It’s been a day since they started working. Shidou never left his seat except for food, bathroom breaks, and a momentary nap. He continued working on the drawing. It has exhausted his mind more than he expected. When he goes to the bathroom just now, looking at his face reflected on the mirror, his eyes are surrounded by splendid black circle around them, just like Reine’s. 
4542 
4543However, Shidou is not the only one who has fallen into that state. On Shidou’s left side, both Kaguya and Yuzuru are in the same boat as Shidou. Their head seemed to feel dizzy as well. The only one who was still calm is Origami, but sometimes she also stopped moving every few hours as if she’s run out of battery. 
4544 
4545However, Natsumi was the one who was, without a doubt, in the most dangerous state right. 
4546 
4547Natsumi sat on the desk in the back side of the room. She didn’t take a nap even once. Her eyes looked really red, and her fingertips were trembling. However, no matter how much Shidou and the others asked her to rest, Natsumi never once stopped drawing. With that tenacity, the girl has been granted with a pro’s greatness. 
4548 
4549Looking at that girl’s figure, Shidou cannot let out any complaints at all. Shidou collected all of his last willpower and placed them into his fingertips. Slowly, he started working on the last part. 
4550 
4551“Alright……….This is……..The end, the finish…………” 
4552 
4553Shidou said that with a shivering voice; then, he collapsed onto the desk. ----Of course, after he putting aside the manuscript. 
4554 
4555At almost the same time, the Yamai sisters and Origami also finished their work. Similar to Shidou, both Kaguya and Yuzuru also collapsed onto their desks. However, Origami stretched her body and then stopped moving for a while. 
4556 
4557Then, while waiting for the ink to dry, they erased the pencil traces and gave the manuscript to the assistant team.  
4558 
4559“Well, it’ll be alright to entrust everything else to <Ratatoskr> then.” 
4560 
4561Not so long after that, the door of the work room opened. Kotori and the others from the other team came inside with a big cardboard box. 
4562 
4563“…………Hi, Shidou.” 
4564 
4565“Aah, Kotori…………..Eh?” 
4566 
4567As Shidou replied back to Kotori and the others, he struggled to raise his tired eyes. 
4568 
4569Anyhow, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Miku appear to have the same sleepy face as Shidou and the rest. 
4570 
4571“You all……..That face, what happened?” 
4572 
4573When Shidou asked, the girls looked at each other before turning back to Shidou. 
4574 
4575“That’s a secret, Shido.” 
4576 
4577“Please………Look forward to it.” 
4578 
4579“Ufufu………Actually, lack of sleep is beauty’s most powerful enemy, but we cannot just let darling and the others do all the work~.” 
4580 
4581After saying that, Tohka, Yoshino and Miku laughed despite having a worn out face. Shidou inclined his head in wonder. 
4582 
4583“More importantly, how was your work?” 
4584 
4585“Aah………I just finish them just now. After we are done with the erasing part and scanning them, we’ll send them to the assistant team. I think Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Origami have also already finished.” 
4586 
4587“Is that so? Thank you, Well then----“ 
4588 
4589After saying those words, Kotori looked around at the room’s scenery. 
4590 
4591Right. There’s a girl who was still continuing to work inside the room, ----Natsumi. 
4592 
4593Shidou piled up the papers for a few seconds and slowly got up from the chair. He walked towards Natsumi along with Kotori and the others. 
4594 
4595Upon seeing that, both the Yamai sisters and Origami followed them as they walked towards Natsumi. 
4596 
4597“Natsumi………..Are you alright?” 
4598 
4599“…………….” 
4600 
4601“Natsumi?” 
4602 
4603“…………! A-Aah…………Un…………” 
4604 
4605When Shidou talked to her, Natsumi shrugged her shoulders. The color of fatigue can be seen clearly on her face. Under her red eyes, there were dark circles around them. Looking like that, Natsumi had already reached her limits. 
4606 
4607“Since we already finished our work, we will take over for you. You’re exhausted, right? Please go get some rest.” 
4608 
4609“……………Uun, that’s fine. It’s only a little bit more…………” 
4610 
4611Natsumi shook her head in response to Shidou’s words and continued working. She rubbed her eyes because they seemed to be growing dizzier. She accidently covered her face with the ink stuck on her hands. Somehow, her face looked like someone who defeated at a Japanese badminton match. 
4612 
4613“Wait a minute……….Natsumi, didn’t you not take any breaks since yesterday? Moreover, you even do the double the amount of work on both the Name and the draft……..” 
4614 
4615“That’s right. Our game will be at the sales event. Leave the rest to us, the dark dimension of sleep is already calling out to you.” 
4616 
4617“Agreement. You are overworking yourself, Natsumi.” 
4618 
4619“Resting is also important work.” 
4620 
4621------However, even though Yamai sisters and Origami were trying to talk to her together, Natsumi didn’t stop her work at all. 
4622 
4623Staring at the blank space of the manuscript, Natsumi inked them with the pen wholeheartedly. 
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630“………………I said………It’s fine.” 
4631 
4632“B-But………………” 
4633 
4634While Shidou said that, Natsumi keeps drawing a beautiful line with trembling fingers. 
4635 
4636“………..Perhaps, I will be the only one who is useless during the event. This is the only thing I can do………..Is only this far…………That’s why, let me do this. For me to become someone this necessary is something unthinkable. Because I want to be helpful too for everyone…………” 
4637 
4638“Natsumi…………..” 
4639 
4640“…………I was saved by Shidou and everyone, I was truly happy………Because of that, this time, I wanted to save another Spirit by combining our power together. I’m, really……..really……happy. That’s why, there’s no pain at all. It’s really-really fun that I can’t help it. I want to tell her soon………..So that stubborn Nia will understand about it too.” 
4641 
4642Natsumi smiled a little, before she slowly lifted up her hand that was gripping the pen. 
4643 
4644“--------That friendship is a beautiful……..thing.” 
4645 
4646And then, Natsumi collapsed and fell off from her chair just as she finished her drawing. Thankfully, Shidou was able to catch her body with one arm. 
4647 
4648“Hey, Natsumi, are you alright?” 
4649 
4650“…………..” 
4651 
4652Shidou asked with a worried tone. Natsumi replied with a soft breathing that indicated that she fell asleep. 
4653 
4654“………..You’ve work hard Natsumi.” 
4655 
4656After saying that, Shidou smiled at her and gently patted her head. 
4657 
4658And then, Miku, who stood up behind him, raised her voice with a tears flowing down from her eyes. 
4659 
4660“Uu………..I’m being deeply moveed! To show my concern, darling, let me bring Natsumi-san to her room and lay her down on the bed………….” 
4661 
4662“Shidou, bring Natsumi to her room. Don’t forget to lock the door, alright?” 
4663 
4664As if interrupting Miku’s words, Kotori said that. Miku went, “Aan, Kotori-san is such a meanie!” and twisted her body. 
4665 
4666Kotori ignored Miku and took the finished manuscript from Natsumi’s table. She stares at it before nodding a little. 
4667 
4668“--------How splendid.” 
4669 
4670After that, she showed it to everyone present. 
4671“This is the result of Natsumi’s soul. With this, our weapon is already completed. ----Everyone, this match, we’ll absolutely gain victory!” 
4672 
4673Upon hearing Kotori’s words,  
4674 
4675“Ooh!” 
4676 
4677Shidou and the others tossed their fist into the air as their answer. 
4678 
4679 
4680Part 4 
4681Finally the morning has arrived. It’s already 7:30 a.m. The door of the battlefield has opened. 
4682 
4683The circle of participants have already line up at a large convention center------Tengu Square, where Comico Colosseum’s assembly was being held. As they enter the hall, they heard the sound of footsteps, as well as rolling carts from the inside the room. 
4684 
4685Comico Colosseum was held twice a year, once during the summer and once during the winter. They displayed and sold a large number of doujin. It was scheduled to be held for only three days. This was a large event where all fans of manga and anime from the whole country gathered. Just like every other year, within those three days, it can be said that more than 50 people come as vendors. 
4686 
4687That is the biggest event ever being held. Of course there are general participants too; however, the numbers of circle participants who display their doujin have fairly increased in terms of number. Not so long after the hall opened, the rumble of people marching vibrated inside the building. 
4688 
4689------It’s been one hour since the opening. The group of circle participants was usually placed in the same spot. Shidou and the others, the circle <Ratatoskr>, finally built their booth in front of the gate after the pedestrian traffic became fewer. 
4690 
4691“Alright, let’s go, everyone!” 
4692 
4693“Umu, preparation is completed!” 
4694 
4695“L-Let’s do our best………..!” 
4696 
4697The Spirits nodded at Shidou’s words.  
4698 
4699Even though it can be said that everyone’s physical condition isn’t perfect yet, they have recover enough of their physical strength because they passed out asleep after finishing the manuscript. 
4700 
4701When Shidou woke up, he found Origami clinging next to him. While Miku had seized both Yoshino and Kotori in her left and right arms. As a result, she slept with a happylooking face. Yoshino and Kotori groaned as if they were having a nightmare. They suspected Origami and Miku for plotting together for this, but the two denied that and said that it was only their sleeping posture. However, <Ratatoskr> knew that they lied and looked at them with suspicion. 
4702 
4703Anyhow, today is the time for the decisive battle. Shidou walked along with the Spirits to the wide lobby passage. Then, they went to the east hall to their booth’s direction. 
4704Inside the hall, there was a large number of people from each circle participating. Everyone seems to be busy. As they were constructing their booth, they set up the tablecloth and lined up all the books on the tables. 
4705 
4706“Hee………Although this is my first time coming here, this is amazing.” 
4707 
4708“Consent. Everything here is so creative.” 
4709 
4710“You’re right~. This atmosphere somehow feels similar to a live TV show.” 
4711 
4712The Spirits looked at their surroundings out of interest, they went *Kya-Kya!* and chatted around. 
4713 
4714Then, as she looked at a certain spot in the hall, Kotori shouted something to everyone. 
4715 
4716“-----She’s already here, Nia.” 
4717 
4718After her words, everyone became nervous. 
4719 
4720Shidou gulped down his saliva and looked at the circle’s booth at the opposite direction. 
4721 
4722Over there, was the person who Kotori just mentioned -----The figure of the Spirit, Nia. 
4723 
4724 
4725“………………” 
4726 
4727Shidou made up his mind and walked forward. 
4728 
4729And then, as if noticing Shidou and the others’ presence, Nia tucked her face. 
4730 
4731“……………Um?” 
4732 
4733After saying that, she lifted up the bridge of her glasses and stood up from the chair. 
4734 
4735“What an unexpected meeting boy. I’d never guess that we would meet again in a place like this. Oh, I see that everyone’s here too. Nice to meet you all, I guess? 
4736 
4737Nia glanced towards the Spirits sitting in a row behind Shidou. Tohka, Origami, Kaguya, and Natsumi put on their guards. Yoshino and Yuzuru bowed a little, while Kotori folded her hands and glanced back to Nia as a finishing blow.  
4738 
4739Only Miku placed her hand on her chin and her eyes seemed to sparkle, “I see, I see…….A girl with glasses and is slender but also considerably beautiful……….The type I’ve never seen up until now~.”  
4740 
4741For some reason, after she had said that, Natsumi took some distance from Miku. 
4742 
4743“………….Then? Why did you come? Well, it’s your liberty to come to Comico, but……..General participants will start coming in on 10:00 a.m., you know?” 
4744 
4745Nia shrugged her shoulders in response. 
4746 
4747Kotori unfolded her hands while replying back to Nia. 
4748“Thank you for the advice. -------However, we’re not general participants.” 
4749 
4750Then she slowly lifted up her right hand and pointed to the space next to Nia’s. Nia followed Kotori’s fingertips and created a puzzled face. 
4751 
4752“Fuun…………..? Aah, I see.” 
4753 
4754Nia let out a small sigh, and then she took the hall’s guide map placed on the desk. 
4755 
4756“I thought it was odd. According to the map, there’s no booth here, but then I see it’s here when I come. I thought that the management’s side perhaps made a mistake, but…………I see this is your doing.” 
4757 
4758“Well……….That’s it.” 
4759 
4760As Shidou answered her, Nia made unpleasant expression towards Shidou and the others.  However, facial expression showed that she thought that this unexpected situation was amusing. 
4761 
4762“……………..Anyhow, you brought a lot of people.” 
4763 
4764“Ara, aren’t your people also quite many?” 
4765 
4766 “Aah, everyone is working part-time. Isn’t an employment relationship good? They’ll be working as much as the money you paid to them, so it’s easy to understand.” 
4767 
4768Upon hearing Nia’s words, Shidou and Kotori bite their lips a little. -------Form yesterday’s conversation, Takajou’s words were ringing inside their minds. 
4769 
4770“Then? It’s alright if you participate, but what are you selling? You looked like you’re empty-handed though.” 
4771 
4772“Yes.” 
4773 
4774Then, Kotori snapped her fingers. 
4775 
4776As if responding to it, three men came out from worker’s room. They rolled down a car that was fully loaded with cardboard boxes.  
4777 
4778------Looking at them carefully, they’re <Fraxinus> crew members Nakatsugawa, Kawagoe and Migimoto.  
4779 
4780“-----We’re delivering circle <Ratatoskr>’s items!” 
4781 
4782“Thank you. Please pile them up in that booth.” 
4783 
4784“Yes!” 
4785 
4786After the answer, they piled up the cardboard boxes inside the circle’s booth. There’re ten boxes of them. That’s right; it’s the same number of boxes that Nia has piled up behind her booth. 
4787 
4788“500 volumes inside each 10 boxes………It’s the same number as yours, right, Nia?” “……………..Hee? You’re well prepared, huh? Then, you’ll sell them faster than me………..That is what you wanted to say, right? You sure thought well about it. Nevertheless, it can be said that you have a better sales perspective than me.” 
4789 
4790“Thanks for the quick understanding.” 
4791 
4792At Nia’s words, Kotori lifted up the tips of her lips. 
4793 
4794Then, accordingly, all participants who constructed their booth around them began to whisper something.  
4795 
4796Nia, Shidou, and the others all felt a dangerous atmosphere, but---------They’re wrong. Somehow their eyes were focused towards Nakatsugawa, who was still working. 
4797 
4798“Hey, perhaps he………..” 
4799 
4800“Aah, that man with glasses and gloves, no doubt. The representative of legendary circle <Mai MaiKaburi>, MUNECHIKA…………..!” 
4801 
4802“No way! Five years ago, because of difference of opinion on [Should My Lispy Young Little Sister Call Me Onii-tan or Onii-tama?] the circle being split-up. That man who erased his existence from Comico………….!?” 
4803 
4804As gossip can be heard, Shidou and Kotori looked at Nakatsugawa with half-opened eyes. 
4805 
4806“…………………..<Mai MaiKaburi>?” 
4807 
4808“MUNECHIKA…………………………..?” 
4809 
4810Then, Nakatsugawa let out a sigh while giving a nihilistic smile. 
4811 
4812“Please stop it. That’s a story in the past.” 
4813 
4814“……………………….” 
4815 
4816Shidou and Kotori exchanged their glances………….They had a feeling that if they asking more than this, it’ll become a troublesome conversation. As they made eye contact, both mutually agreed to change the conversation topic.  
4817 
4818“More importantly Shidou.” 
4819 
4820“A-Aah.” 
4821 
4822Shidou walked to the back side of the circle’s booth. He opened one cardboard box and took out all books inside it. Perhaps, it was because they had just been printed, but the books were still slightly warm. 
4823 
4824“Uwah………………” 
4825 
4826Come to think of it, this was the first time he has ever seen a finished product. The illustration drawn by Natsumi was colored beautifully with a title logo printed on it. No matter how you looked at it, it doesn’t looks like a book that had been created in only two days. 
4827Shidou walked towards Nia’s direction. He gazed at her, while she’s stretching out her body to adjust the position of the book from her seat. 
4828 
4829“--------Hello, nice to meet you. I’m Itsuka Shidou from circle <Ratatoskr>.” 
4830 
4831“…………………….!” 
4832 
4833Nia shrugged her shoulder at Shidou’s words. 
4834 
4835After hesitating for a few seconds, Nia took a copy of one of the books lined up in her own booth and gave it to Shidou. 
4836 
4837“Honjou Souji from circle <Honjou-Dou>.Nice to meet you too.” 
4838 
4839And then, the two of them bowed lightly as they exchange each other’s book. Right.  It was a custom to exchange books with the booth next to your own. 
4840 
4841Nia made an unpleasant face. 
4842 
4843“………….Since I don’t think I’ll lose in this place, I’ll accept this for now, but whether I’ll read this or not is dependent on today’s result.” 
4844 
4845"Sure. I don't mind. — Let's make today a good day for the  both of us." 
4846 
4847 “…………………” 
4848 
4849Shidou stretched out his hand to Nia. She let out a sigh and as she reached out her own hand. They shook hands for a while before separating. 
4850 
4851"Even though your plan looks interesting, I don't think you have any chance to win. At the very least, I'm a pro, and even with these 5000 copies, I'm already being modest about the number since this is my first event in a while. It's not easy for a new circle like you to win with a rushed work made by amateur." 
4852 
4853 “Well………..I wonder about that.” 
4854 
4855Kotori smiled fearlessly, then---------She looked towards the Spirits behind her. 
4856 
4857“--------Everyone, please prepare yourselves.” 
4858 
4859In response to her, Tohka, Yoshino and Miku replied with a simultaneous “Ooh~!”. 
4860 
4861On the other hand, the Yamai-sisters, Origami and Natsumi, the 4 people from the drawing group did not understand what Kotori was talking about. They inclined their head in wonder as they sat in their chairs. 
4862 
4863“Preparation……….? What is this all about?” 
4864 
4865“Question. Yuzuru and the others didn’t hear anything about it.” 
4866 
4867“…………….Somehow I have a bad feeling about this.” 
4868 
4869“It’s alright, it’s alright. More importantly, everyone should come over here. ------Shidou, since we’ll be right back, can you prepare the booth with Kawagoe and the others until then?” 
4870 
4871Kotori said that while pushing Natsumi’s back. Shidou nodded at her even though he’s still has that question in mind. 
4872 
4873“Alright…………..Then, let’s start the construction over here as well.” 
4874 
4875Shidou said that while seeing Kotori and the others off. The crew nodded towards him as they brought another big cardboard box from outside. 
4876 
4877From the box, they took out some decoration goods for the booth: the poster of the books’ front cover and tablecloth. 
4878 
4879“Uwah, it’s amazing. You even created these things too?” 
4880 
4881“Fufufu, well obviously. Anyhow, we’re a nameless circle. At the very least, we have to stand out. It’s a good thing that this place is a popular wall booth. In that case, let’s create an effective wall with our hands.” 
4882 
4883Nakatsugawa’s glasses shined brightly. Shidou made a dry smile while sweating. 
4884 
4885Next, Shidou helped the others to stand up the poster which has the book’s front cover on it…………Although it’s feel extremely embarrassing to have a poster that was painted with character whose appearance was similar to him, but now isn’t the time for that. He swung his head and continued the construction. 
4886 
4887As such works continued for a little while, Shidou noticed that some people began to gather around the wall booth. Soon those people began to line up in front of the circle booths. Especially Nia’s circle, they had quite a number of people lining up in front of their booth.  
4888 
4889“Eh……….? The opening hasn’t started yet? Those people are………” 
4890 
4891As Shidou asked, Nakatsugawa, who was still lining up the books, answered to him. 
4892 
4893“Aah, they are the same as us, they’re also circle participants. As long as they hold the circle’s ticket, they can get into the hall before the general participants and they can line up in front of their favorite circle earlier than usual.” 
4894 
4895“Eh? Is it alright?” 
4896 
4897“Uhm……….It’s difficult for me to say.” 
4898 
4899Nakatsugawa gave a vague reply while folding his hands. From his expression, its looks like he’s saying “Though it’s not good for me to say this, but I also did the same thing in the past…………” 
4900 
4901“Eh………..But, then that means—“ 
4902 
4903“Right. Finally you understand.” 
4904 
4905Nia, who stood up in the next booth, answered Shidou. 
4906 
4907“The success factor of the doujin depends on your reputation beforehand. Of course, 
4908I’m also blank too, since right now I’m an urgent participant. I didn’t get printed on the catalogue, but I post a notification on my blog a while ago. There are so many participants who want to be the first one to get my book, you know?” 
4909 
4910After saying that, she threw a glance towards Shidou from above her glasses frame. 
4911 
4912“I feel sorry about it, but even if you have the same number of copies, the winner of who can sell faster has already been decided since the beginning.” 
4913 
4914“Wha!? No way………..” 
4915 
4916“-----------I’m not sure about that.” 
4917 
4918At that moment, interrupting Shidou’s words, Kotori raised up her voice. 
4919 
4920“Kotori? E………Eeh!?” 
4921 
4922Looking at the direction of the voice, Shidou broaden his eyes in surprised. 
4923 
4924However, that was only natural. That’s because over there, the Spirits appeared with a cute bunny-girl costume wrapping their bodies. 
4925 
4926“Y-You all, that appearance………..” 
4927 
4928“Umu! It seems we’ve become the salesgirls!” 
4929 
4930“Yesterday…………Everyone, made these………! Although this feels a little bit embarrassing……….But I’ll do my best…………!” 
4931 
4932Both Tohka and Yoshino answered Shidou’s question. Indeed, Tohka and the others who weren’t part of drawing team had another job to do, and this is what they meant. 
4933 
4934At the sudden appearance of a group beautiful girls cosplaying, all the participants surrounding them got excited. 
4935 
4936“What’s with that circle……..? Aren’t those girls extremely cute?” 
4937 
4938“Eh? They weren’t in catalogue, right?” 
4939 
4940“By the way, between those two, isn’t that Izayoi Miku?” 
4941 
4942Moreover, when someone recognized that the idol Izayoi Miku was here, they suddenly got noisy. From here and there, the sound of *Kya~ Kya~!* and the voice of a cellphone’s shutter resounded. 
4943 
4944Although naturally that action isn’t a good thing to do, Miku doesn’t mind that, instead she created a pose for a girl who was holding a camera. 
4945 
4946Looking at that, Nia placed her hand on her head in wonder. 
4947 
4948“………………Izayoi Miku?” 
4949 
4950“Ufufu~, so you finally realize~” 
4951 
4952Miku puffed her chest in a prideful manner. However, Nia raised her eyebrow in a questioning manner. 
4953 
4954“…………….Sorry, I don’t know you at all. Are you famous?” 
4955 
4956“Auuuu!?” 
4957 
4958At Nia’s words, Miku staggered out of shock. 
4959 
4960“C-Calm down, Miku. Nia has been captured by DEM until recently, so she of course she doesn’t know about you as an artist.” 
4961 
4962“Y-You’re right~………….Thank you very much, darling.” 
4963 
4964"Straighten up. It will begin soon." 
4965 
4966Miku gave a little laugh and fixed her posture, Kotori patted her back very lightly, as if she was boosting her fighting spirit. 
4967 
4968Meanwhile, the hands of time indicated that it was 10:00 a.m., the announcement rang throughout the inside of the hall. 
4969 
4970“-----------Starting from now, Comico Colosseum has opened.” 
4971 
4972At the same time, the sound of applause resounded heavily just like the sound of thunder. 
4973 
4974Shidou and the spirits raised their eyes in shock upon seeing the intense applause. They turn their attention towards their neighbor. 
4975 
4976However, this was only the beginning. Before the sound of applause was about to stop, from the distance….“Gogogogogogogo……………a rumbling sound shook the ground a little.  
4977“T-This sound is…………..” 
4978 
4979Shidou let out a trembling voice, ------------But then, he realized it right away. 
4980 
4981That sound is coming from the large number of general participants, whose footsteps were running inside. 
4982 
4983“O-Ooh……………!?” 
4984 
4985“……………Amazing, what’s that?” 
4986 
4987From the way they were coming in, the people rushed inside like a tidal wave. That scenery was just like soldiers who charged into the enemy’s camp after the castle’s gates were opened. The Spirits were dumbfounded for a while as they looked to each other in amazement. 
4988 
4989However, they cannot just go and be astonished like that. When the general participants came in, all the circle participants lined up behind of Nia’s booth began to sell her books one by one. 
4990 
4991“One copy of new book, please.” 
4992 
4993“Yes, it’s 500 Yen.” 
4994 
4995“Over here, two copies please!” 
4996 
4997“It’s 1000 Yen.” 
4998 
4999With an experienced manner, Nia and her staffs serviced each guest. Nia looked at Shidou and twisted her lips as if saying, “Just try to see if you can win. 
5000” 
5001“Ku---------We too, let’s begin!” 
5002 
5003“That’s right. Well then everyone, let’s do as we planned!” 
5004 
5005“Ooh!” 
5006 
5007Following Kotori’s instructions, the Spirits made a row around the booth. As if attracted to their appearances, all the participants who were going to buy other books stopped their feet in front of Shidou’s booth. 
5008 
5009“Ooh, welcome!” 
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016Tohka called out to a boy who was looking at the front cover while passing by. The boy shrugged his shoulders as if surprised by that. 
5017 
5018“No, uhm………..” 
5019 
5020“One copy is 500 Yen! How about it?” 
5021 
5022“……………………..Ah…. then one copy please.” 
5023 
5024Although the boy seems to be hesitating whether to buy the book or not, but he cannot beat Tohka’s shining smile in front of him. After making an awkward smile, the boy stretched out the 1000 Yen bill. 
5025 
5026“Ooh, thank you! The change is 500 Yen!” 
5027 
5028After Tohka gives him the book, she waved her hand with smile on her face. The boy seemed to be embarrassed, but he looks somewhat happy as he waved his hand back a little before going. 
5029 
5030Shidou made a dry smile upon looking at that scene. 
5031 
5032“Haha……….This is good too………I guess?” 
5033 
5034After Shidou said that, Nakatsugawa, who was still arranging the booth, smiled. 
5035 
5036“Of course. Anyhow, this is sales battle. No matter what kind of good thing you draw, it’s necessary to sell as many as possible. Expansion ability and propaganda ability are important factors. Honjou-sensei must understand that point as well. -------Rather, if we don’t do this, I think it’s impossible for a nameless circle like us to sell 5000 copies of books.” 
5037 
5038“I-I see……..” 
5039 
5040Sweat ran down Shidou’s cheeks as he nodded. That’s right, although this is field for doujin; a marketplace is still a marketplace. 
5041 
5042A crowd started forming around circle <Ratatoskr> because of the beautiful salesgirls. The smiling faces of the Spirits have knocked-out the participants. They began to rise in their sales amount smoothly by using this foul play-method. 
5043 
5044Though, <Honjou-dou> next to them had already sold several more books than <Ratatoskr> did even without using that technique. As more time has passed, line in front of Nia’s circle grew in size. 
5045 
5046“Ukh…………..If this continues………..!” 
5047 
5048The overwhelming pace was way too different. Shidou made a sullen face upon seeing Nia selling her books one by one. 
5049 
5050And then, Kotori, who was also wearing a bunny girl cosplay, held the stick of chupachups and raised them upward. 
5051 
5052“What’s with that face, Shidou? -------The match is just beginning here.” 
5053 
5054“Eh…………..?” 
5055Shidou inclined his head upon hearing Kotori’s words. 
5056 
5057And then--------Shidou raised his eyes in surprise right away. Slowly people begun gathering in front of circle <Ratatoskr>. Furthermore, they aren’t just passing by like earlier. These people were lining up to buy <Ratatoskr> books. 
5058 
5059“T-This is…………..” 
5060 
5061Shidou raised his voice in surprise, while Kotori folded her arms in proud manner. 
5062 
5063“Fufufu, I said it, didn’t I? Kaguya, Yuzuru! Go to arrange the line at the edge of the panel!” 
5064 
5065“Kaka, acknowledge!” 
5066 
5067“Consent. Please leave it to us.” 
5068 
5069Following Kotori’s instructions, the Yamai sisters rushed to the front of the circle to arrange the line. 
5070 
5071Shidou shrugged his shoulders in response. 
5072 
5073Inside that line, there existed so many familiar faces here and there. --------Right. They’re members of the organization <Ratatoskr>. 
5074 
5075“………….This is, isn’t this called “shills”?” 
5076 
5077Shidou asked Kotori with a voice which seemingly cannot be heard by Nia. After that, Kotori snorted and looked at him with half eyes opened. 
5078 
5079“How rude. They’re [friends] who are coming to our circle. Buying a doujin books created by an acquaintance is a general thing to do. I also asked everyone else to contact their friends as well.” 
5080 
5081“W-Well, even if that’s true, though…………” 
5082 
5083Then, Shidou inclined his head. There’s a certain spot which makes him worried regarding Kotori’s words. 
5084 
5085“…………………..Everyone else too?” 
5086 
5087Shidou mumbled as he got a bad feeling. A few moments later, a familiar voice can be heard. 
5088 
5089“Yahoo~! Tohka-chan~, we’ve arrived~” 
5090 
5091“What’s with this amazing number of people~” 
5092 
5093“Reminding me of Congo’s swampy land’s battle~” 
5094 
5095After saying those words, three girls came to the front of the booth after lining up.  
5096 
5097Looking at those figures, Shidou chocked. Anyhow, over there are Shidou’s classmates; those girls are Ai, Mai, and Mii. 
5098“Ooh, so you three came!” 
5099 
5100Tohka raised up her voice in a cheerful manner. And then the three of them went *Fufu* and loosened their lips. 
5101 
5102“Of course. There’s no way we can refuse Tohka-chan’s request.” 
5103 
5104“Right, right. Comico also seems to be quiet interesting too.” 
5105 
5106“………..Well, ah! Captain------The dangerous man has been discovered!” 
5107 
5108“What!?” 
5109 
5110Upon looking at Shidou’s face, the three of them went into battle mode. Shidou let out a sigh as if giving up, and then answered them. 
5111 
5112“…………….Well, you three. It’s been a while…………” 
5113 
5114“Everyone, be careful!” 
5115 
5116“He’s going to try to seduce girls!” 
5117 
5118“He’ll make you pregnant if you’re careless!” 
5119 
5120“…………………..” 
5121 
5122Shidou got nervous at the riot………….As expected, he should have explained the event when he lost control of his powers during the beginning of the month. He thought about solving the misunderstanding afterwards, but he never though that they’ll meet in this place. 
5123 
5124However, it was currently the time for the sales match. As if thinking in the same way, Kotori approached the three of them in a very business-like manner. 
5125 
5126“One copy is 500 Yen. Would you like to buy three copies?” 
5127 
5128“Eh? Ah, yes. Please.” 
5129 
5130“Uwah, doesn’t the front cover looks amazing? Who draw this?” 
5131 
5132“Anyway this character, don’t you think it resembles Itsuka-kun?” 
5133 
5134After saying this, the three of them bought the books and then waved their hands goodbye to Tohka. Even though those three like to create a riot, they seemed to still have some common sense at least. They decided not to create trouble by bothering the other people who were lined up behind them.  
5135 
5136Shidou sighed in relief and went back to selling. 
5137 
5138A few moments later, a new group of three girls, with seemingly different ages, came up to the booth. 
5139 
5140The first was a tall woman who seems to be in her twenties, the other one is a short girl and the last one looks like a half-Japanese girl with blonde hair. 
5141The three people walked to the booth and called out for Origami when they saw her. 
5142 
5143“Ah, it’s her. What is it? Calling us out all of sudden.” 
5144 
5145“---------Captain.” 
5146 
5147Origami responded back to the tall woman. Then Shidou went “Ah” and clapped his hands. Come to think of it, that woman is from the Anti-Spirit’s Team that Origami was in---------the captain of AST. Her name is KusakabeRyouko. Somehow just like Tohka, Origami also contacted her acquaintances. And the other two girls are seemingly members of AST as well. 
5148 
5149“Origami-san! It’s been a while!” 
5150 
5151“Ah~, did you cut your hair? You sure are decisive~” 
5152 
5153“Mikie, Mildred.” 
5154 
5155Origami called out their name lightly. And then the girl who was called Mikie went *Uu* and acted like she was wiping her tears. 
5156 
5157“Uu……….Since Origami-san retired so suddenly, my loneliness continues every day. Please come back…………..” 
5158 
5159“That’s right~. Why did you retire so sudden~?” 
5160 
5161“It can’t be helped. I have my reasons; I won’t be coming back to AST.” 
5162 
5163“Is that so………How disappointing----Ouch!” 
5164 
5165Then, Ryouko hit Mikie’s head lightly. 
5166 
5167“………………Geez, you all, why did you have to talk about AST in this kind of place?” 
5168 
5169“Ah………….! I-I’m sorry, my mistake………..” 
5170 
5171“It’s alright. In a place like this, such words will be buried away.” 
5172 
5173Origami said that with a light tone. In turn, Mikie stared at Origami with a wondering expression. 
5174 
5175“………….By the way Origami-san, your atmosphere has changed a little bit……….?” 
5176 
5177And then Origami entangled her arm with Shidou’s arm. 
5178 
5179“Because of him.” 
5180 
5181“Wha…………….!?” 
5182 
5183“Kyaa~! Eh, so that’s the reason~?” 
5184 
5185Upon hearing Origami’s answer, Mikie had a shocked expression while Mildred’s cheeks started blushing. However, Ryouko hit Mikie and Mildred’s heads with both of her hands to stop them. 
5186“Hey, don’t be so noisy. -------Since we’ve already come all the way here, we’ll buy some. Anyway, can I have three copies?” 
5187 
5188“Alright.” 
5189 
5190Origami took the money lightly and handed over the books. After that, Ryouko began noticing Tohka and the other Spirits with a dubious face. 
5191 
5192“…………..Hey, Origami. Those girls, I think I’ve seen them before………” 
5193 
5194“Your imagination.” 
5195 
5196“You think so? But………” 
5197 
5198“Your imagination.” 
5199 
5200“No, but-“ 
5201 
5202“Thank you very much.” 
5203 
5204“…………………” 
5205 
5206Origami declined with a clear tone, Ryouko let out a sigh as if to show that she was giving up. Then, she takes Mike and Mildred to leave with her. While leaving, Mike went “I-I won’t lose!” and pointing towards Shidou. Meanwhile, Shidou didn’t know how to respond back to her. 
5207 
5208However-------There’s still something that he doesn’t understand. Upon looking at the number of people who lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr>, it’s obviously not only because they using ‘Shills’.  
5209 
5210As if guessing what Shidou is thinking, Nakatsugawa, who was arranging the cardboard box, raised up his voice. 
5211 
5212“That’s not a strange thing.  It’s true that our booth wasn’t printed on the catalogue. However, in the other side, we are [Mysterious Circle] who suddenly appeared. Upon knowing our existence, wouldn’t lots of people be interested?” 
5213 
5214“T-That’s true but isn’t the most important thing here to make our existence known?” 
5215 
5216When Shidou said that, Nakatsugawa lifted up his glasses. 
5217 
5218“Did you forget, Shidou-kun? Our place is next to the most popular circle <Honjoudou>.” 
5219 
5220“Ah-------“ 
5221 
5222Shidou raised his eyes. Probably that’s the case. It’s not strange that people who were coming to buy Nia’s books would get interested by the mysterious booth next to Nia’s circle. 
5223 
5224And then------ 
5225 
5226“-------Is it here? The circle that wasn’t printed on the catalogue?” 
5227“But, why did they suddenly become a wall booth?” 
5228 
5229“Aah……..Anyway isn’t the appraiser, MUNECHIKA with them?” 
5230 
5231“Really!? Any circle who he has his eyes on them will have their popularities rise rapidly. Any author who he recommends will also definitely get a huge successful in commerce and will be admired, that one!?” 
5232 
5233“What did you said!? The champion of Moe Anime, the champion who won 7 times MUNECHIKA!?” 
5234 
5235“The leader of the large group Super Galaxy, MUNECHIKA has come back!?” 
5236 
5237“………………………” 
5238 
5239Those kinds of conversations resounded throughout the hall. 
5240 
5241Shidou started at Nakatsugawa silently; his face appears to look a little bit troubled. 
5242 
5243“Right now I’m only a humble ordinary staff member.” 
5244 
5245“H-Haa.” 
5246 
5247He got a feeling that he shouldn’t continue asking any further. 
5248 
5249Anyhow, the match seemed to have finally begun. The long line in Shidou’s booth seemingly attracted more people to come. After they had bought the books they were intending to buy, these general participants started to line up in front of both Shidou and Nia’s booths from every direction. 
5250 
5251Upon looking at the scene, Kotori, who had just received the supply books from Kawagoe, gave a loud shout. 
5252 
5253“Alright…………..Let’s keep going. There are three people in Nia’s circle. Her plan is for two people to arrange the line, and the last one to manage the stock. As for us, we have 12 people in our booth including Kawagoe and the others. Based on our staff, we are far ahead in terms of the number of books we can sell at once!” 
5254 
5255Upon hearing Kotori’s words, the Spirits began hailing to each other while they continued selling books. The number of cardboard boxes piled up in the back began to decrease one by one. 
5256 
5257And then, circle <Ratatoskr> started catching up to the huge difference between them and <Honjou-dou> right away. The number of their leftover stock was almost the same as Nia’s. 
5258 
5259Kotori folded her arms and took a glance towards the next circle. 
5260 
5261“Fufun, how’s that, Nia? We’re catching you up. Since the number of our cashier is more than yours, we have advantage in terms of speed. Or perhaps you consider this as foul-play?” 
5262 
5263After saying that, Kotori distorted her lips in provocative manner. Her companion, the 
5264Spirits, also seemed to not really be interested in saying anything……….Anyhow, Nia’s opinion in the beginning of the match about the possibility of their books ending up as wasted paper seemed to have backfire on herself. 
5265 
5266However Nia, upon being provoked by Kotori, only replied back with a nonchalant tone. 
5267 
5268“Ng-----? No, I didn’t say that. Even something which is well-drawn will also be useless if they don’t get sold very well…………..Well, it’s true that I didn’t think that you all would be able to go this far.” 
5269 
5270Nia clapped her hands. 
5271 
5272“But………Don’t you think it’s still too early to feel so confident like that?” 
5273 
5274“……………What did you say?” 
5275 
5276Upon hearing Nia’s words, Kotori raised her eyebrow. 
5277 
5278After ten minutes later, something began to change. 
5279 
5280The line in front of <Ratatoskr>’s circle was gradually shrinking in size. Meanwhile, 
5281<Honjou-dou>’s line in the opposite direction was still continuing strong. 
5282 
5283“T-This is………….What happened?” 
5284 
5285“Even if you asked me, weren’t you just about to turn our current status just now?” 
5286 
5287Nia raised up her voice to reply to Kotori’s dismay. 
5288 
5289“Cute salesgirls and a large quantity of shilling, and then various kinds of merchandise used to target your gender demographic. That’s true that this method would probably be effective in attracting people, but in the very end it will end up in vain. It seems like selling those 5000 copies was impossible after all. --------Even though I just said that a good book that is well drawn will be useless if it’s not getting sold; in the end, what’s participants want is [An amusing book]. Although I’m a blank right now, up until now I’ve been coming here for several years. Unlike you newcomers who don’t know what to draw, you’re not thinking that those differences will be buried away in only a day?” 
5290 
5291“Kuh…………….!” 
5292 
5293Kotori replied in dismay. 
5294 
5295However, what Nia said was true. Up until now, Shidou and the others had only relied on their secret weapon and somehow managed to catch up with <Honjou-dou>. 
5296 
5297Meanwhile, all participants who was lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr> have finished buying their books. There was no one coming anymore. But there were still 4 cardboard boxes remaining. In a simple calculation, there were more than 200 volumes left.  
5298“S-Shido……………People stopped coming.” 
5299 
5300“………………W-What should we do?” 
5301 
5302The salesgirls Tohka and Natsumi raised up their voices in a worried tone. Shidou was desperately trying to think of something. 
5303 
5304“Something………..Is there nothing we can do…………!? If this continues……………!” 
5305 
5306However, he could not think up any other effective method. 
5307 
5308Meanwhile, the line in <Honjou-dou> continued to attract more people to buy their books without any interruption. Soon, one more of their remaining 4 boxes had become empty. 
5309 
5310“Kuh………….What should we do…….!?” 
5311 
5312In this case, Nia will finish selling the books faster. In other word-----Shidou and the others will lose the chance to seal Nia. 
5313 
5314However, no matter how urgent it is, it wasn’t a good idea to keep his thoughts floating inside his mind. He can only look at the participants passing by while placing his hands on the table.  
5315 
5316--------However, a moment later. 
5317 
5318Someone gently takes Shidou’s hand, which was sinking in despair. 
5319 
5320“Eh…………..?” 
5321 
5322Then, Shidou looked at the owner of that hand, ------Miku, she was smiling. 
5323 
5324“Ufufu, giving up like this isn’t very like darling, you know~? The match still hasn’t finish yet. Rather, it’s just beginning.” 
5325 
5326“Miku…………..?” 
5327 
5328Upon hearing Miku’s words, a big question popped up in Shidou’s mind. -------From the way she’s was speaking and her facial expressions, she was not trying to cheer Shidou’s up out of nothing. 
5329 
5330Miku nodded a little and looked at Nia. 
5331 
5332“Well then Nia-san, this is the match.” 
5333 
5334After saying that, Miku pointed her fingered to Nia. 
5335 
5336Upon looking at that action, Nia made a puzzled face. 
5337 
5338“……………? Though I don’t know what you’re going to do, but won’t it be hard to catch up with this large difference from now on?” 
5339 
5340“Ufufu, I wonder about that~. ------Hey Nia-san. You seemed to be captured by DEM for a long time, but do you know about SNS~?” 
5341 
5342“Aah, it’s Social Networking Service, right? Of course, I know. I’m not the owner of an omniscient angel for nothing.” 
5343 
5344“…………….But you didn’t know about me, right~? Aren’t you not interested at all to investigate about me~? Is that so~?” 
5345 
5346“………………No, I’m sorry.” 
5347 
5348Miku sounded like she was going to complain to Nia, but she swung her head to clear up her thoughts. 
5349 
5350“Anyway! The SNS right now is a service used by more than half of the whole nation. ------Moreover, looking at the age-group of the people in this hall, don’t you think there are more people included in that percentage~?” 
5351 
5352“……………! Miku, don’t tell me--------“ 
5353 
5354Kotori raised her voice as if realizing something. Quickly, she took out a smart phone from her pocket and begins operating on the screen for some reason. 
5355 
5356A few seconds afterwards, Kotori chocked. 
5357 
5358“H-Hey, Kotori. What happened?” 
5359 
5360“This-“ 
5361 
5362Kotori showed the screen of the smart phone towards Shidou to answer him. Tohka, Yoshino and Origami, who were near him, also looked at the screen together. 
5363 
5364What’s shown is the page of SNS, but……..There’s Miku’s icon was on it and there’s a comment written down along it. 
5365 
5366“Izayoi Miku: I’m helping out my friend’s circle in Comico, please come~! It’s on the 
5367East A-20.5 at Circle <Ratatoskr>, I will hand over the books with my hands and --------
5368Photographs are Ok too~!” 
5369 
5370“Wha…………!? M-Miku?” 
5371 
5372Shidou raised his eyes in surprised, Miku went *Nii* smiling, then *Ton!* she poked Shidou’s chest using her index finger. 
5373 
5374“Looking at darling and everyone working so hard, I can’t just stand still without doing my best too. Because I’m also the same as Natsumi-san, I also want to be helpful for everyone.” 
5375 
5376“Miku……………” 
5377 
5378At the moment Miku lowered down her glance and then *Bang!* she turned her face towards Nia. 
5379 
5380“That’s true that we’re no match with you if we use a straight method. That’s why we will create another shortcut to defeat you once and for all!” 
5381 
5382Pointing her finger in provocative manner, she continued. 
5383 
5384“Then, let me show you Nia-san. The power of woman you didn’t know about.  And be sure to carve this inside your mind. My name------Izayoi Miku!” 
5385 
5386And then Miku extended her hands as if she was performing an opera. 
5387 
5388Who would have guessed that along with that action----------At the moment, from the entrance hall, there were a large number of footsteps that started to resound; it was just like the time when the opening had started. 
5389 
5390“------------It’s Showtime!” 
5391 
5392Miku lifted up her hand and snapped her fingers. 
5393 
5394And then, a massive group people came into the hall and simultaneously rushed to the front of circle <Ratatoskr>. 
5395 
5396“Wah! Isn’t that the real Miku-tan!?” 
5397 
5398“Seriously, the original one!? Why in such a place…………..!” 
5399 
5400“Ah, I heard that you’ll handover the books with your own hands, is that true……………?” 
5401 
5402A boy asked her nervously. Miku chocked for a moment upon seeing the figure of a man, but then she started smiling right away. 
5403 
5404“Yes, that’s true~. Everyone, thank you very much for your support!” 
5405 
5406“Uwoooooooooooooooooh!” 
5407 
5408Upon hearing Miku’s words, all participants raised up their voices altogether in a shouting manner until their roar could be heard by everyone inside the hall. Then, they all started lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr>. 
5409 
5410“……………….! Kaguya, Yuzuru! Please arrange the line! Kawagoe and the others help to supply the books and lead the participants who are going to pay!” 
5411 
5412Kotori, who was taken aback for a second, returned to her commander mode and began ordering everyone again. 
5413 
5414“Shidou, Tohka, Yoshino, Origami and me will continue being the cashier! Natsumi continue selling and hug Miku in order to prevent her physical condition from getting worn out!” 
5415 
5416“Isn’t my role somewhat strange!?” 
5417 
5418Although there’s one complaint being raised up, all Spirits went back to their respective work. 
5419 
5420Upon looking at it, Nia knitted her eyebrow a little. 
5421 
5422“Fuun………..So she can really do that. That girl really is a celebrity after all.” 
5423 
5424“…………….Aah. Isn’t she’s amazing? She’s our prideful idol.” 
5425 
5426“Don’t tell me, you’re not going to say that this is unfair?” 
5427 
5428Shidou and Kotori looked at Nia while saying that, Nia shrugged her shoulders and nodded. 
5429 
5430“Of course. But, can you catch up from now on?” 
5431 
5432Nia sharpened her glance and lifted the tip of her lips. Shidou nodded to reassure her. 
5433 
5434“…………Obviously! We’ll overtake you for sure! It’s also for the sake of everyone who has already supported me! And for Nia too! It’s also for you sake……………” 
5435 
5436And then Nia laughed while selling her books and replied back to him. 
5437 
5438“Well thanks for that! But even if you say that, I won’t give you any discount~!” 
5439 
5440“No problem! Because we’ll win for sure!” 
5441 
5442“Ahahaha! That’s right, obviously! If you really can win, then------“ 
5443 
5444Then-------- 
5445 
5446Nia who was laughing earlier suddenly stopped her sentence. 
5447 
5448For a moment, a big question floated inside Shidou’s mind------Then he realized the reason right away. 
5449 
5450In Nia’s circle booth. Over there, a woman who was wearing thick glasses had come. 
5451 
5452“T-Takajou-sensei………..” 
5453 
5454Nia gave out a dumbfounded voice. 
5455 
5456Right. She’s the manga artist who Shidou and Kotori had a conversation with yesterday, Hiroki Takajou. 
5457 
5458“Ahaha, it’s been a while Honjou-sensei. I heard that you’ll be participating in the circle exhibition after a long time, so I came.” 
5459 
5460“Ah, that’s………..Uhm, thank you……..” 
5461 
5462Just now, Nia’s facial expression suddenly took a different appearance from earlier. 
5463 
5464“I’m sorry for suddenly coming. Please forgive me if I bothered you. But ………Can I ask you something?” 
5465 
5466Takajou looked to Nia through the lens of her glasses. Nia awkwardly averted her gaze away. 
5467 
5468“…………Did I do something rude to you without my realization? If that’s the case, then please forgive me.” 
5469 
5470After saying that, Takajou bended her body and bowed to Nia. After that, Nia seemed to be confused and averted her gaze away. 
5471 
5472“S-Such thing………There’s no such thing!” 
5473 
5474Nia gave out a high-pitch voice with a trembling tone. 
5475 
5476It was quite different from Nia’s usual nonchalant tone. 
5477 
5478“Is that so?” 
5479 
5480Takajou widened her eyes. However, Nia replied her with a difficult face. 
5481 
5482The silence continued for a while. Takajou judged that it wasn’t good to stop in front of Nia’s booth any longer. She let out a sigh and bought one copy of the book and bowed to Nia once again. 
5483 
5484“Even if you hate me…………….I… I will still enjoy Honjou-sensei’s books.” 
5485 
5486“Ah………….” 
5487 
5488Nia seemed to about to say something to her, but in the very end she couldn’t continue her words for some reasons. Nia could only bow back to her. 
5489 
5490“……………” 
5491 
5492Upon looking at that scene, Shidou remembered that something feels off about the conversation he had with Takajou yesterday, but now he was sure about the reason. 
5493 
5494“Nia.” 
5495 
5496“…………….! Aah, boy. It seems like I showed you something embarrassing. But the match is---“ 
5497 
5498“You…………About that person, you like her, don’t you?” 
5499 
5500“Huh!?” Upon hearing Shidou’s words, Nia widened her eyes in surprised. 
5501 
5502“W-What are you saying, boy? I don’t have that kind of hobby-“ 
5503 
5504“No, that’s not what I mean. That person……..How should I put it, as a friend?” 
5505 
5506Right. Shidou remembered that it was the same sensation he felt yesterday. 
5507 
5508Since Nia has the power of <Rasiel>, she became afraid of humans. That’s why Nia claimed that she depends on 2D that will never betray her. The end result caused her to become a manga artist. 
5509 
5510However, there’s one thing that made her despair different from the other Spirit’s despair. 
5511 
5512As Nia tried to stay inside human society, she kept the basic ability of communication with her. 
5513 
5514Probably, that’s the reason why something that feels off. 
5515 
5516Kotori guessed that Nia probably used <Rasiel>’s ability to investigate about Takajou and after founding out about her true character, Nia started keeping her distance from her. 
5517 
5518However, Shidou felt differently though. If it was Nia, even if she knew the true character of her friends, she would still continue a dry relationship on the surface and just follow the flow---------And. 
5519 
5520While thinking about that, one possibility floated inside Shidou’s mind. 
5521 
5522“Nia, you…………Perhaps, you’re scared?” 
5523 
5524“Huh? W-What the—“ 
5525 
5526“If you become close to her like that, then one day you’ll become defeated by your own curiosity and use <Rasiel>---------But you didn’t want to get disappointed by the friend you finally created, so you decided to take some distant, right?” 
5527 
5528Nia kept her silence for a moment upon hearing Shidou’s words, she turn away and continued selling the books. 
5529 
5530“Haa, I don’t understand at all what boy is saying! Ah, it’s 500 Yen.” 
5531 
5532“Then what’s with that earlier! If it’s you, generally you would still be able to interact with a person that you disliked!?-------Thank you very much!” 
5533 
5534Both Nia and Shidou dealt with the participants while exchange glances………..Somehow the scene has become an odd quarrel. 
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542“You’re so noisy! Just focus on selling! ------The end of the line is over there!” 
5543 
5544“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that! The reason why I wanted to win is because I wanted to save you! It’ll be meaningless if I leave this problem just like that! ------Yes, please take the book from over there!” 
5545 
5546In response to Shidou’s words, Nia groaned out of irritation “Guuuuuuuuuuuh………..!”. 
5547 
5548And then because she cannot stop dealing with participants, Nia shouted as if cannot take it anymore. 
5549 
5550“You’re right, what’s so bad about being scared! I’m also wanted to have friends! But it can’t be helped! Do you think someone with a super-efficient observation camera that can observe anyone all anytime time can have a friend!? ---That is 1000 Yen!” 
5551 
5552Nia said that with a sullen face on her. 
5553 
5554Upon hearing that, Shidou can feel the loneliness inside Nia’s heart. 
5555 
5556Nia feared that she will lose to her own curiosity and end up investigating about her friends……….She also felt guilty over the fact that she could investigate everything about her friends as she pleased. 
5557 
5558Having transcendental power similar to God had been the cause for her suffering. She isolated herself, since there was nobody similar to her. That is something that cannot be understood by people who don’t have a Spirit’s power. 
5559 
5560However------Shidou shouted his voice in concerned tone. 
5561 
5562“That’s…. how can you know if you don’t try!” 
5563 
5564"Ha! That's easier said than done! Let me ask you back Boy. If you know someone who can track you anytime no matter if you're in a toilet or taking a bath, and also be able to investigate into your past easily, do you think you can befriend them from the bottom of your heart!?" 
5565 
5566Nia shouted back bitterly. 
5567 
5568However, Shidou went blank for a while, and then he burst out into laughter. 
5569 
5570“Haha……………..Hahahahahahahahahahaha!” 
5571 
5572“W-What are you laughing about!?” 
5573 
5574Nia asked while in a bewildered manner. Shidou let out a little sigh and brushed his hair up. 
5575 
5576“---------Sorry, but I’ve already gotten use to that kind of person! Aah………….Now I get it already. You and I are really similar! Privacy!? What’s so good about it!? Or rather, you who keep worrying about those kind of stuff looks like an angel in my eyes!" 
5577 
5578“H-Huh!?” 
5579 
5580Nia knitted her eyebrow since she doesn’t understand at all what Shidou meant by that. 
5581 
5582Upon looking at that expression, he continued speaking. 
5583 
5584“If you want to take a look, then just do it! If you wanted to investigate about me, then do as you like! But still! I won’t hate you!” 
5585 
5586 “……………………..!” 
5587 
5588Shidou continued shouting, as Nia struggled to make out a reply. 
5589 
5590A few moments later, Nia grinded her teeth out of frustration and replied back to him. 
5591 
5592“Huuuuuuuuuuh!? What are you even saying!? Don’t you think it would be me who would come to hate you if I investigate about you?” 
5593 
5594The time progressed on as they kept quarreling with each other. The line of participants in front of circle <Ratatoskr> and <Honjou-dou> did not get any shorter. They still had to keep selling their books. 
5595 
5596Though <Honjou-dou> had the advantage with the remaining stock, which was only 500 copies left. <Ratatoskr> had the advantage of the speed of their cashier, since they have more people with them. 
5597 
5598Some people were selling the books; some people were arranging the line, and another one was getting hugged by an idol that was tired because of handing over the books. She shouted in protest as her eyes became teary. 
5599 
5600 In the middle of the enthusiasm, everyone had already accomplished their missions. 
5601 
5602Then------- 
5603 
5604“---------Thank you very much!” 
5605 
5606Shidou and Nia, who finally sold their last book, shouted those words simultaneously. Their voices resounded inside the hall. 
5607 
5608“………………!” 
5609 
5610“………………!?” 
5611 
5612*Haa, Haa* Shidou was breathing heavily as he turned to look at Nia. And Nia also turned around towards Shidou at the same time. 
5613 
5614Both parties looked extremely tired, as sweat was falling down from their foreheads despite it being the middle of winter. Nia’s glasses started to fog a little. 
5615 
5616Then, after the two of them finished arranging their breaths, their voices resonated at the same time from <Ratatoskr> and <Honjou-dou>. 
5617 
5618“<Ratatoskr>, sold out!” 
5619 
5620“Honjou-dou>, sold out!” 
5621 
5622Right. 
5623 
5624The books that two circle placed next to each other had sold out at the same time. 
5625 
5626Upon hearing this declaration, all participants who were still lined up raised their voices in disappointment and left the place at the same time. However there’s no use voicing their complaints and protests at all. There’s no meaning for them to keep lining up in this place anymore. In that case, those people decided to search for other books. 
5627 
5628Gazing at their figures, Shidou and Nia let out a large sigh while sitting back; there was the sharp sound of chair’s pipe clashing. 
5629 
5630“………………Well, seems like it’s a tie.” 
5631 
5632Kotori sharpened her expressions a little and turned to Nia. 
5633 
5634“…………………” 
5635 
5636Several seconds afterwards, Nia, who was lean her body on the back of the chair, looked up to the ceiling. She removed her glasses and wiped out the sweat using the sleeve of her cloth. 
5637 
5638Then, she turned to Shidou and unfolded her arms. She searched for the doujin she exchanged earlier with Shidou. After finding it under her desk, she picked it up. 
5639 
5640“………….Alright, as reward for being able to go this far…. ----------I’ll read this.” 
5641 
5642“………………!” 
5643 
5644Upon hearing Nia’s words, Shidou and the others from <Ratatoskr> exchanged their glances towards each other and gave out a shout of joy. 
5645 
5646Part 5 
5647Approximately one hour after the doujin had sold out. 
5648 
5649Shidou and the others were finished tidying up their circle’s booth. All of the Spirits had also already changed their clothes, and went to the corner of the public park behind Tengu Square.  
5650 
5651Since they are going to talk about something related to Spirits, they thought it was best to do it in a place where there’s none of <Honjou-dou>’s staff were around, so they decided to leave the event earlier than usual. 
5652 
5653By the way, Nia had her employee buy her some of the doujin that she wanted by using an outrageous amount of money. That’s right, for a manga lover like Nia to not go and buy another people’s doujin personally may seem strange, but seemingly she had already set up everything. 
5654 
5655Nia explained, truthfully speaking, she wanted to buy the doujin just by herself, but she cannot entrust her booth to someone else, so she reluctantly picked up that decision. 
5656 
5657“-----------Well, then can I start reading it?” 
5658 
5659After saying that, Nia sat on the bench of the park while holding Shidou and the others’ doujin on her hand. 
5660 
5661Though the match ended up in a tie and they were able to make Nia read the book, the main problem starts from here. If Shidou, the protagonist of this book, cannot please Nia enough, then he won’t be able to seal Nia’s Reiryoku. 
5662 
5663“…………………” 
5664 
5665Spontaneously, Shidou and the other Spirits were also siting at the bench and were staring at Nia. Nia raised her eyes as she looked up to them. 
5666 
5667“…………..It’s hard for me to read while being stared at by everyone like this.” 
5668 
5669“A-Aah…………….Sorry.” 
5670 
5671Shidou scratched his cheeks and turned away his gaze from her on purpose. The Spirits also turn away from Nia as if following Shidou’s example.  
5672 
5673Nia let out a sigh and sharply glanced at them. 
5674 
5675“By the way, I’ll say it again; I only agreed to read this book, right? But after that is different! Don’t you have any expectation, alright?” 
5676 
5677“…………..Aah, I understand.” 
5678 
5679Shidou answered with a nervous expression, and then Nia opened her shoulders a little bit and waved her hand as if asking Shidou and the others to turn away. 
5680 
5681“Well then, please go over there for a while. Because when you’re reading a manga, you don’t want to feel interrupted, and it must make you feel relief." 
5682 
5683“O-Ooh……………” 
5684 
5685Though he doesn’t understand the last part, the point is that Nia wanted to be left alone. Shidou took all the Spirits along with him to move to a place that was a little bit far from Nia. 
5686 
5687“Haa……..My.” 
5688 
5689Since she was already left alone in the bench, Nia let out a sigh. 
5690 
5691“………….Boy, he sure says anything as he pleases.” 
5692 
5693Then, recalling what happened in the hall previously, she distorted her face out of irritation.  
5694However-----She knew exactly the reason why she felt irritated. 
5695 
5696In fact…………She had already hit the bull’s-eye. 
5697 
5698“……………Since you already talked big, I won’t forgive you if the book isn’t good.” 
5699 
5700Nia blinked several times as if to clear out her thoughts. After correcting the position of her glasses, she glanced towards the book on her hand. 
5701 
5702In the front cover, there’s a character being printed that looks similar to Shidou. It was the same image Nia saw when she was handed the book a few hours ago. Although the line is drawn a little rough, but the artwork obviously exceeded the limit of an amateur’s skill. Does that mean they hired a Pro manga artist? 
5703 
5704“Fuun. Well…………..However, the most important part is the content.” 
5705 
5706Nia mumbled that and opened the front cover, and then she started reading the manga. 
5707 
5708The drawing is………..Well, is considerably good enough for a doujin. Though the art from the page to page is different, somehow it doesn’t reach the level where she could get stressed about it while continuing reading the manga. 
5709 
5710 The story begins from a boy, Itsuka Shidou who once encountered a Spirit girl. 
5711 
5712A story about a boy who meet a girl who was always denied by humans due to having a mighty power. 
5713 
5714After that, he meets so many other Spirits, and those Spirits opened their hearts to him due to his honest will. 
5715 
5716“………………I see.” 
5717 
5718A few minutes later… 
5719 
5720Nia groaned and scratched her cheek as she finished reading the book. 
5721 
5722The conclusion can be said---------Shidou and the others’ book have far exceeded Nia’s assumptions. 
5723 
5724At least, nobody would believe that this book was created by amateurs in only 2 days. 
5725 
5726However………..On the other hand, that’s just it. 
5727 
5728It’s true that this book’s quality is pretty good. However, whether Nia will be able to love this protagonist Itsuka Shidou or not is a different story. 
5729 
5730Moreover, the page isn’t enough. Since they did not have much time, they couldn’t show the charm of the protagonist very well. 
5731 
5732And more importantly, this protagonist Itsuka Shidou doesn’t seem realistic at all. 
5733 
5734In order to make Nia falls for him, of course it was only natural, but Shidou was being portrayed too much like a hero. Even if Nia falls for this character, she will feels disappointed by the gap that the real Shidou has. 
5735 
5736“It’s unfortunate………Boy. Although you seemed to have tried your best, but you can’t make me fall for you with only this.” 
5737 
5738Nia let out a sigh while saying these words, and then she closed the book. 
5739 
5740However, there’s only one thing still bothering her mind. Nia then looking around, once she confirmed that nobody around, she raised her left hand to the empty space to manifest <Rasiel>. 
5741 
5742And then, she’s thinking something inside her mind as she touched the front cover of the book.  
5743 
5744----------In order to figure out the scene when Shidou and the others drew this book. 
5745 
5746Right. Although the content cannot get Nia’s approval, as a manga artist she’s interested in knowing the method they used to create a book with this quality in only a short amount of time. 
5747 
5748<Rasiel>’s page started glowing. After Nia confirmed it, she touched the page gently. 
5749 
5750At that moment------The information about this book’s working process had flowed inside her mind. 
5751 
5752"…I see. After they decided about the story, they split task with that Natsumi girl as a main artist… but I guess this method won't be useful for me. There's no way I could get that much digital assistance. As expected from <Ratatoskr>, they sure are reckless." 
5753 
5754Then-----------Accordingly, 
5755 
5756Nia, who was satisfied by the information flowing inside her mind from <Rasiel>, knitted her eyebrow in surprise. 
5757 
5758(I wanted to tell her soon………..So that stubborn Nia will understand about it too.  
5759 
5760--------That friendship is, a beautiful……..thing.) 
5761 
5762That’s, Nia heard Natsumi’s voice. 
5763 
5764“………………..Fuu.” 
5765 
5766Nia twisted her face with displeasure upon hearing that. 
5767 
5768“Yes, yes…………Thanks for that. But sorry, about your valuable opinion, I---------“ 
5769 
5770However, before Nia could finish. 
5771 
5772“Eh…………?” 
5773 
5774The reason was simple. There had been a new text written on the page of <Rasiel> which Nia touched. 
5775 
5776At the same time, there’s new scene flowing inside Nia’s mind.  
5777 
5778That was the time when Natsumi still had her Reiryoku. Natsumi, who still harbored distrust towards humans, began to open her heart due to being touched by Shidou and everyone else’s kindness. 
5779 
5780“This, is……………” 
5781 
5782Nia let out a dumbfounded voice. 
5783 
5784Then, Nia could figure out vaguely about what just happened. 
5785 
5786<Rasiel> is an omniscient angel. However, in the very end it can only give information that Nia wanted to know. 
5787Perhaps--------Somewhere inside her heart, Nia was thinking about it. 
5788 
5789Just what kind of experience Natsumi came through until she could say such a naïve thing which Nia can’t stand to listen to. 
5790 
5791However, it wasn’t only that. There’s new text that appeared again on the page of <Rasiel>, and then new information traveled to her mind again. 
5792 
5793Origami, Miku, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Kotori, Yoshino, and then--------Tohka. 
5794 
5795Those girls who had completely closed their hearts, they began to change after their hearts were moved by Shidou’s warmth light. 
5796 
5797Aah, that’s---------The scene is no different from what Nia just read from the book even for a little bit.  
5798“Ah……………..Ah…………….” 
5799 
5800Right. Inside that book, everything wasn’t being dramatized at all. 
5801 
5802The boy named Itsuka Shidou really did his best to help those girls, without even considering his own condition. 
5803 
5804There were not only one or two problems he faced during his encounter with those Spirts. The darkness that existed inside those girls’ hearts, the shadowy past, or even-----the cruel, true character. 
5805 
5806But no matter how much problems came, Shidou never gave up. Even if he seems to be almost crushed, he would stand up again. 
5807 
5808Now, she understood. 
5809 
5810Not a single one of his words he said to Nia back then was a lie. 
5811 
5812There’s no doubt that for those girls, he is truly a hero. 
5813 
5814Drop… Drop. 
5815 
5816Water fell onto <Rasiel>’s page and was being illuminated by the book’s light 
5817 
5818“………………….” 
5819 
5820After realizing that she was crying, Nia took her hand away from <Rasiel>. 
5821 
5822Leaving Nia alone, Shidou was waiting in the bench of the west-side in the public park. He was shaking his legs because he could not calm down at all. 
5823 
5824“Shidou, that’s bad manners.” 
5825 
5826“A, Aah, sorry.” 
5827 
5828After Kotori pointed that out, Shidou stopped shaking his legs. However, looking closely, Kotori isn’t the usual Kotori. She kept stirring the stick of the chupa-chups in her mouth. 
5829Though, that’s understandable. 
5830 
5831Anyhow, Nia’s judgment will not only decide whether her Reiryoku can be seal or not, but it will also decide whether they will be able to put Nia under <Ratatoskr>’s protection and safeguard her from DEM. 
5832 
5833“! Shido!” 
5834 
5835Then, Tohka suddenly raised her voice. 
5836 
5837As if being snapped back into reality away by that voice, Nia can be seen walking slowly from the direction Shidou and the others gathered previously. 
5838 
5839“………………! Nia------“ 
5840 
5841“Kuku……….So you come?” 
5842 
5843“Nervous. How was the result?” 
5844 
5845Shidou and the Spirits gulped down their saliva. 
5846 
5847However, Shidou raised his eyebrow once Nia arrived in front of them. 
5848 
5849Her eyes looked really red; it can be seen through her glasses lens. 
5850 
5851“Nia…………? What happened?” 
5852 
5853“…………….., No, nothing~………“ 
5854 
5855Nia answered with a light tone, and then took some time to breathe. 
5856 
5857After she said that, Shidou couldn’t ask anymore. 
5858 
5859Moreover, there was still one more important thing bugging his mind right now. 
5860 
5861“Then………..How was it Nia? Our book?” 
5862 
5863“………………” 
5864 
5865As Shidou asked, Nia kept her silence for a while, she glanced towards the book on her hand. 
5866 
5867And then “Haa”, she shrugged her shoulders. 
5868 
5869“Although you did it pretty well, but as expected I can’t fall for you with only this one book. Isn’t your way of thinking way a bit too optimistic? I’m sorry, but I’m not that cheap of a woman.” 
5870 
5871“U……………….Gu……………..” 
5872 
5873“N-No way……………..” 
5874 
5875Shidou bit his teeth and gripped his fist. He felt like his body was losing its power. The Spirits also showed the same facial expressions. 
5876-----------However, 
5877 
5878“……………………But, well.” 
5879 
5880Nia averted her gaze as she continues speaking. 
5881 
5882“It’s not like there’s nothing good at all……….How should I put this? I can give you one more chance.” 
5883 
5884“Eh………………?” 
5885 
5886Shidou’s looked at her with widened eyes and answered back, Nia’s face went red out of embarrassment. 
5887 
5888“…………That’s what I said, I’ll go on a date with you one more time. If boy really is a man, you have to do it.” 
5889 
5890“…………………” 
5891 
5892Shidou felt the goosebumps run through his entire body. His body was re-invigorated with energy. He had the feeling of wanting to shout out while running around. 
5893 
5894“Shidou!” 
5895 
5896Tohka and the others were also the same. They all jumped to Shidou as if he was a striker who had just made a goal. 
5897 
5898“Kya~! Darling, you did it~!” 
5899 
5900“It’s………….Amazing!” 
5901 
5902“Of course. That’s the result of Shidou’s charm.” 
5903 
5904“Hahaha………….Stop it everyone…………Anyway, Miku and Origami please stop it 
5905already. That’s, uhm?  Why does it seem that you all trying to take off my clothes while in the middle of this confusion?” 
5906 
5907“Eeh~? There’s no such thing~. Right~?” 
5908 
5909“We didn’t do that. Even if it’s end up that way, that was only an accident. Not anyone’s 
5910fault.” 
5911 
5912“Kya~!Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!?” 
5913 
5914“H-Hey, you two… What are you doing to Shidou!?” 
5915 
5916Tohka tried to stop Miku and Origami. Triggered by that, the other Spirits also begin to joining in. Shidou was in the center being pushed by everyone. 
5917 
5918“……………….Fu, haha, ahahahaha!” 
5919 
5920Upon seeing that scene, Nia couldn’t help but laugh. 
5921 
5922“How should I put this………Right, I’m envy of you all. ----Hey, boy. Perhaps, if it’s you—“ 
5923 
5924----------Then, 
5925 
5926At the moment when Nia said that….. 
5927 
5928That [Abnormality] occurred. 
5929 
5930Nia’s chocked and her body started trembling, and then she kneeled down while holding her head. 
5931 
5932“Eh………….? A, A, A, Aaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaa-----!?” 
5933 
5934Her expression was filled with pain, as she began to scream loudly. 
5935 
5936“N-Nia…………?” 
5937 
5938Without knowing what just happened, Shidou rushed towards Nia who was suddenly feeling pain. 
5939 
5940A dark-colored Reiryoku began to overflow from Nia’s body and started to spread on the ground. A moment later, a space quake alarm was ringing throughout the city because of the powerful Reiryoku that could detected. 
5941 
5942“Wha………this is—“ 
5943 
5944“Nia! What happened!?” 
5945 
5946Shidou and the others raised their voices out of panic. Kotori suddenly pushed something on her right ear and started talking. ---------Somehow, it seems like she’s communicating with control room through the intercom attached on her ear. 
5947 
5948“……….What did you say!? What does that mean!?” 
5949 
5950“Kotori! What just happened? Nia is………..!” 
5951 
5952When Shidou asked, Kotori replied to him with a pale face. 
5953 
5954“……………..Reiryoku value, category E. ---------Nia, she’s going inverse………!” 
5955 
5956Kotori said those words desperately. 
5957 
5958 
5959 
5960 
5961 
5962 
5963 
5964 
5965 
5966Chapter 5: What’s Yours is Mine Part 1  
5967In back seat of a car driving through Tengu city, 
5968 
5969DEM Industry’s Managing Director, Isaac Westcott, was looking at the screen of a small computer on his hands with a happy smile. 
5970 
5971“It’s not a bad development. As expected, Knox and the others pilot crew members did a great job. If we were to have done it ourselves, there would have been some [Traces] remaining no matter what.” 
5972 
5973“-------------Do you mean about <Material A>?” 
5974 
5975Sitting next to him, Ellen asked while looking at the computer’s screen. Westcott exaggeratedly replied his response. 
5976 
5977“Aah. However, don’t you think it’s more suitable for us to call her by her code name 
5978<Sister> for now?” 
5979 
5980“………………..” 
5981 
5982Ellen kept her silence for a while, but then continued to speak. 
5983 
5984“…………..More importantly, still, isn’t it risky to release the Spirit we captured once?” 
5985 
5986After saying that, Ellen knitted her eyebrow with a little displeasure from her. 
5987 
5988Well, originally, <Sister> was a Spirit captured by Ellen’s hands five years ago; the only Spirit possessed by DEM Industry. She feels dissatisfied by the current mission, which she considered as an unreasonable thing. However, Westcott loosened his cheek, as if finding it amusing to see Ellen’s unusual facial expressions, which looked like a child pouting. 
5989 
5990“What is it?” 
5991 
5992“No, it’s just like what you said. There’s a possibility that we’ll lose DEM most important property. However-------It’s true that we were stuck, right?” 
5993 
5994When Westcott said that, Ellen made a *Muu* sound. 
5995 
5996“That’s……….Perhaps, that’s true, but---“ 
5997 
5998“During those 5 years, we continued doing any mental and physical torture we could think of to <Sister>. But still, we never were able to completely inverse her.” 
5999 
6000Westcott glanced at Ellen and continued. 
6001 
6002“However, the <Princess>’s inverse form that descended before us three months ago was a truly splendid specimen, even though we didn’t really do anything to harm her ourselves.” 
6003 
6004Westcott closed his eyes as if he was remembering the figure that he had seen before. Then, he let out a cold voice. 
6005 
6006Right. During the unforgettable September of this year, Westcott and Ellen had succeeded in inversing the Spirit <Princess>. 
6007 
6008And the reason for that was-----------The boy who has the power to seal a Spirit’s Reiryoku, Itsuka Shidou. 
6009 
6010From his ability, he was found out by DEM’s enemy, the secret organization <Ratatoskr>. He kept opening the hearts of each Spirit and sealed their Reiryoku. However, the bond which was born between him and those Spirits during the process was the main reason for <Princess>’s inversion. 
6011 
6012“That’s why; I let my dear precious Spirit <Sister> to be free from my hands for a moment. ----With a super small size Realizer being embedded inside her brain that made her forgot everything we had done to her body within the past 5 years.” 
6013 
6014That was why Westcott gave the order to give her a special <Treatment> out of charity. She must not have remembered the time when her belly got cut opened while she was alive, or when her skull got opened, or when her hands and legs got scrapped off one millimeter at a time. She couldn’t possible remember any of it. 
6015 
6016There are 2 main reasons for that special treatment. 
6017 
6018The first reason was simple. Because of all tortures and experiments they did to her every day, her mind had broken down several times. If her memories weren’t sealed away, then she wouldn’t be able to endure her distress back then. 
6019 
6020And the other reason is-------- 
6021 
6022“……………..Hou?” 
6023 
6024Westcott saw the numerical value displayed on the computer’s screen beginning to change. Then, he moved his eyebrow. 
6025 
6026“Is there something wrong?” 
6027 
6028“<Sister>’s mental state has changed. ----------Somehow, it seems like Itsuka Shido succeeded in strengthen his bond with her just like I expected.” 
6029 
6030Westcott raised the tip of his lips. 
6031 
6032“Five years ago, when we manage to captured <Sister>, she had already given up on humans. Even though it’s a tragic thing, it was the consequence of her power. 
6033 
6034----------However, this time is different. When she met Itsuka Shido, she ended up just like the other Spirits. She experienced human kindness. 
6035 
6036In the world where she gave up on sociability, she finds a light. Isn’t that a wonderful thing?” 
6037 
6038Westcott exchanged glances with Ellen, and then he creates an uncanny smile. 
6039 
6040“Well then.” 
6041 
6042“Yes, let’s do it. After my signal, the Realizer installed inside <Sister>’s brain will activate. At that moment, all the memories she lost during those five years will come back to her vividly.” 
6043 
6044Westcott lowered his eyes and looked at the numerical value on the computer’s screen. 
6045 
6046Right. She realized that there’s still hope. She understands that she shouldn’t resent humans. 
6047 
6048However---------Without ever knowing that this would be the cause of her despair. 
6049 
6050“It’s a very simple thing. Rather than simply dropping the glass, it’s better to dropping it from higher place so that it would break easier.” 
6051 
6052After saying that, Westcott looked up to the ceiling and raised his voice. 
6053 
6054“---------------Well then, let’s go, Ellen. For the sake of our dearest wish.” 
6055 
6056“Yes. You’re right…………Ike.” 
6057 
6058Ellen responded with a quiet voice. Westcott nodded in satisfaction, and then------ He looked forward towards the person sitting on the front seat of the car. 
6059 
6060“I’m counting on you too. Please help Ellen.” 
6061 
6062“………………” 
6063 
6064Responding to Westcott, the girl shook her head without saying anything. 
6065 
6066Part 2 
6067“A, aaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-------------!!” 
6068 
6069Alongside with Nia’s scream, which was full with agony, a mass of Reiryoku that looked like dirty mud flowed out from her body. After touching the ground, the surroundings started to melt away like a mountain of salt being poured with water. Everything was becoming muddled and destroyed. 
6070 
6071It’s not only that. As she was still screaming, wounds on her hands and legs started appearing all over Nia’s body. An abundant amount of blood was flowing out from those wounds. 
6072 
6073There’s nothing around her that could have caused those wounds appearing on her body. However, those wounds suddenly appeared all over her skin just like flowers that were blooming, as if she remembered something. From that appearance, it seems like those wounds on her bodies were the result of her Reiryoku. 
6074 
6075And then------Her Reiryoku and blood covered her entire body, changing her appearance. 
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082Previously, what’s appeared before Shidou’s eyes was the silhouette of a Nun. But that figure doesn’t resemble with the image in Shidou’s memories at all, she transformed into something more ominous. 
6083 
6084“N-Nia………….” 
6085 
6086Upon seeing that appearance, Shidou let out a dumbfounded voice. 
6087 
6088Shidou has, no--------everyone who was present here has seen this scene before. 
6089 
6090The inverse of the Sephira crystal; the phenomenon of a Spirit inversing happens when they sink into the abyss of despair. 
6091 
6092However……………..There’s something off. 
6093 
6094Both Tohka and Origami have inversed before just like Nia. ---------For Tohka, it’s because Shidou almost got killed before her eyes. For Origami, that’s because she learned that she had murdered her parents with her own hands. 
6095 
6096However, in case of Nia, who is currently inversing right before his eyes, there’s nothing causing her to go inverse. 
6097 
6098Really, what just happened? 
6099 
6100Instead, at that moment, Nia was only walking towards their direction. 
6101 
6102That despair, there’s no sign of a cause for it. 
6103 
6104“……………….W-What happened!? Suddenly……………” 
6105 
6106“Nia-san………! Why…………..” 
6107 
6108Natsumi and Yoshino said that while frowning at the terrifying Reiryoku wave emitted by Nia. 
6109 
6110The next moment, Nia’s body started shaking; her movement was similar to a marionette controlled by strings.  
6111 
6112“A, aaaaaaaaa.” 
6113 
6114Twisted in pain, her facial expression was filled with agony. Her appearance, which was flushed with blood, looked completely like the statue of holy mother who was shedding tears of blood. 
6115 
6116Nia then let out a hoarse voice which couldn’t be described as a voice. 
6117 
6118“--------------<Bee……..l, ze………….bub>--------------“ 
6119 
6120As if answering her call, the figure of a huge book appeared before Nia. 
6121 
6122Just by looking at it already made them feel the overwhelming pressure. There’s no doubt. What was before their eyes were a <Demon King>, just like <Nahemah> and <Satan>. 
6123 
6124<Beelzebub>, which was floating on the air, began to open automatically. It turned its pages at a tremendous speed. And then those pages scattered around from the cover and started fluttering around the surrounding like a snow storms. 
6125 
6126“T-This is…………..” 
6127 
6128“Be careful, Shidou. That’s part of the demon king. It’s not ordinary paper.” 
6129 
6130Origami said with a calm voice. However, as if answering Origami, who spoke with cautious words, <Beelzebub> pages scattered around Nia’s surroundings in a battle formation, and then released a dark light. 
6131 
6132“Wha……………!?” 
6133 
6134Shidou raised his eyes in surprise upon seeing that. 
6135 
6136From <Beelzebub>’s pages, several monster made out of darkness crawled out from the pages. 
6137 
6138“----------------------!” 
6139 
6140Those monsters begin shrieking and kicked the ground in preparation to attack Shidou and the others. 
6141 
6142“Uwah…………..!” 
6143 
6144Shidou unintentionally stiffened his body upon seeing that. However-------before their hands could reach Shidou, the monsters were hit by a light. They were blown away in half a minute and their bodies started melting down as they fell from the air. 
6145 
6146Right away, Shidou realized what happened. Origami, who standing behind Shidou, had already manifested her limited astral dress; she attacked those monsters using <Metatron>. 
6147 
6148No, it’s not only Origami. All Spirits in that place, except for Kotori, had manifested their limited astral dress and summoned their angels. They gazed towards Nia who was producing the darkness that was creating those monsters. 
6149 
6150“Everyone……………..” 
6151 
6152“Though I don’t really understand the situation……………But I know that I shouldn’t leave it like this!” 
6153 
6154“Please leave those hindering monsters to us~! Darling please save Nia-san!” 
6155 
6156Tohka and Miku raised their voices, while taking a fighting posture. As if to oppose them, <Beelzebub> pages begin fluttering around, a countless number of monsters appeared from those pages. 
6157 
6158“Kuh…………..” 
6159 
6160Shidou lowered his body a little and frowned upon facing Nia’s military force, which was gradually expanding.  
6161 
6162The only one who can seal a Spirit’s Reiryoku is Shidou. In that case, Shidou has no other choice than to approach Nia directly---------Shidou himself doesn’t object that. 
6163 
6164However, there’s one thing that made Shidou feel uneasy. 
6165 
6166“……….If I kiss her, will Nia return to normal………?” 
6167 
6168Right, the first time when Shidou opposed Tohka in her inverse form; once he kissed her, he succeeded in bringing back the usual Tohka’s consciousness. 
6169 
6170And then when he faced inverse Origami, she regained her consciousness because of Shidou’s call from outside and [The other Origami] from inside. 
6171 
6172But compared to Tohka and Origami, Nia and Shidou’s relationship wasn’t really that smooth. And also, the reason of her going inverse wasn’t clear enough. In the middle of these conditions, he doesn’t know whether he’ll be able to return Nia to normal using the same method he used up until now. 
6173 
6174Noticing that Shidou felt some anxiety, Kotori snorted to him. 
6175 
6176“I don’t know about that too. ---------But, there’s no other way, so it can’t be helped, right? Up until now, we can only put our faith and believe that our voice will reach Nia.” 
6177 
6178“………………Aah, you’re right.” 
6179 
6180Shidou loosened his stiffen cheeks a little, and then he started at Nia’s figure. 
6181 
6182Although her appearance looks bizarre and ominous, there’s a sorrow inside her scream. 
6183 
6184“I’ll save Nia. Everyone………Please lend me your power!” 
6185 
6186“Ooh!” 
6187 
6188Responding to Shidou’s request, the Spirits raised up their voices. 
6189 
6190However, at that moment….. 
6191 
6192“I regret to tell you this, but that won’t come true.” 
6193 
6194That voice resounded from somewhere. 
6195 
6196The moment after that, a girl wearing shining silver colored machine armor on her entire body appeared. She came down from the sky to the opposite side from Shidou, with Nia between them. 
6197 
6198A girl with faint Nordic blonde hair…… a girl who believed herself, without a doubt, to be the strongest among all living things. 
6199 
6200That girl continued her words as if looking down on Shidou and the others. 
6201 
6202“Why is that, because I’m here now.” 
6203 
6204“…………….! Ellen…………!” 
6205 
6206Shidou knitted his eyebrow while calling out the girl’s name. Ellen, Ellen Mira Mathers. 
6207She was the strongest wizard of DEM, a human who could fight on par with the Spirits. [The human being who exceeds all other humans]. 
6208 
6209Ellen gave them a warning and then turned her gaze away from Shidou and the others, she gazed at Nia who was being swallowed by the darkness. 
6210 
6211“--------I see. Doesn’t your appearance look great, <Sister>? As expected from Ike.” 
6212 
6213Upon hearing those words, Kotori created a displeased expression. 
6214 
6215“…………….To think that the timing is too perfect, this must be you’re doing, right?” 
6216 
6217“Yes. That Spirit is DEM’s property since the beginning. How fortunate. Starting from now I have something I ought to do. Please leave this place right away, I’ll leave you be for today.” 
6218 
6219When Ellen said that, she creates a gesture as if she’s driven them away. Shidou bit his teeth. 
6220 
6221“Don’t joke around! I won’t handover Nia to you all!” 
6222 
6223“---------I don’t have any plan to answering you.” 
6224 
6225Ellen brushed away Shidou’s words; she gripped the hilt of the equipment on her back and pulled it out. The thick magical power radiance from the sword was released from the sword of light. -------The laser blade <Caledvwlch>. The equipment that is exclusive for Ellen’s use.  
6226 
6227In response to that movement, the monsters surrounding Nia started attacking Ellen at once. 
6228 
6229However Ellen only knitted her eyebrow a little, she expand the territory around her body and swept those monsters around her. 
6230 
6231“The demon king’s power sure is a little bit troublesome. I will finish this quickly.” 
6232 
6233Ellen said that while activating her territory, she lifted up <Caledvwlch> and swung it at Nia. 
6234 
6235However--------Before Ellen could come closer to Nia, a barrier of light counter the edge of <Caledvwlch>. 
6236 
6237Tohka, who was nearby Shidou, had countered Ellen’s attack. 
6238 
6239“As if I’ll let you!” 
6240 
6241“Are you intending to interrupt me? I don’t care though--------But in that case, I won’t give you any mercy.” 
6242 
6243Ellen pointed a sharp glance, and then she released an attack that wouldn’t be able to be seen by a normal person’s eyes. 
6244 
6245“Guh………………!” 
6246Tohka frowned as she received the attack. Even though Tohka is a Spirit, she can’t use her full Reiryoku. It’s dangerous to face the strongest wizard. Ellen and Tohka kept attacking each other with their swords, but Tohka was gradually starting to be cornered by Ellen. 
6247 
6248“Tohka!” 
6249 
6250“Chi--------She can’t face Ellen alone! Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, back up Tohka! Yoshino, Natsumi, and Origami clean up the way for Shidou from those black monsters surrounding Nia!” 
6251 
6252Kotori, who was seeing the scene from behind, shouted her voice loudly. The Spirits answered and followed Kotori’s instruction. They split up to both stop Ellen and to clean up the monsters surrounding Nia. 
6253 
6254“Tohka and the others can’t keep fighting Ellen for very long. Let’s finish this quickly!” 
6255 
6256“Aah………..! Please help me, Yoshino, Natsumi, Origami!” 
6257 
6258The three of them nodded at Shidou’s words, they begin summoning their angels. 
6259 
6260“Please……………….Retreat…………..!” 
6261 
6262“Hey, don’t interrupt you all-----!” 
6263 
6264Yoshino summoned the puppet <Zadkiel>, in the shape of a huge rabbit; she froze the water inside the air to stop the monsters’ movements.  
6265 
6266“<Metatron>!” 
6267 
6268“…………. <Haniel>!” 
6269 
6270Using that chance, Origami shot a beam of light at the monsters using <Metatron>, Natsumi used <Haniel> to transform the pages of <Beelzebub>, which scattering on the ground, into leaves. 
6271 
6272The military force spread out in front of Nia was already being swept out entirely. 
6273 
6274Of course, there are some monsters that still remain around them, and as long as <Beelzebub> exists, it can continue to supply a tremendous amount of monsters. However, with the Spirits’ assistances, it’s not impossible to pave the way to Nia for a few seconds. 
6275 
6276----------However, 
6277 
6278“…………………..!?” 
6279 
6280There’s a voice of someone’s choking from the left side, then Shidou turns towards that direction. 
6281 
6282And then, he his face expressed shock upon seeing the unbelievable scene before his eyes. 
6283 
6284Origami pointed her angel <Metatron> towards her own body, and then released the ray of light. She press down the blood flowing out from the torn part of her astral dress and gave an expression filled with agony. 
6285 
6286“Origami!? What the!” 
6287 
6288“Kya…………….!?” 
6289 
6290“Uwah, wh-what’s this……….!” 
6291 
6292However, the situation didn’t stop there. Yoshino and <Zadkiel>’s legs were frozen to the ground because of their own ice. The same thing also happened to Natsumi, <Haniel>’s light bounced back to her and transformed her into some kind of mascot character. 
6293 
6294The three of them were attacked by their own angels. Upon looking at the strange situations, Shidou made a dumbfounded face. 
6295 
6296But, it wasn’t only that. Next, Shidou felt like he couldn’t move his own body at all. 
6297 
6298“Wha…………..!?” 
6299 
6300“M-My body……..Can’t move!?” 
6301 
6302Kotori, who is behind Shidou, raised her voice. Somehow, it seems like the same phenomenon with Shidou happened as well to Kotori. 
6303 
6304This felt a bit different than having their bodies being immobilized by a wizard’s territory. It seems like their bodies have ignored the instructions from their brains completely to the point where they cannot move at all. 
6305 
6306“Don’t tell me……………!” 
6307 
6308Soon, Shidou realized something. 
6309 
6310Nia took part of her astral dress and turned it into a drawing pen, then it automatically wrote something on <Beelzebub>’s pages. 
6311 
6312“………………..! Future Describing…………!” 
6313 
6314Right. Nia had once shown him that ability of <Rasiel>. Perhaps, <Beelzebub> could also write something to control Shidou and the others’ future movements.  
6315 
6316However, compared to what Nia showed before, the writing speed this time was much faster. It made him feel like they’re currently opposing a God who’s writing the future. 
6317 
6318“U, gu--------!” 
6319 
6320Shidou put his strength into his hands and legs, as he struggled to move forward. However, everything below his neck seemed to ignore his instruction. He couldn’t move at all.  
6321While struggling, Nia kept creating monsters from <Beelzebub>’s pages to bring back the military forces that Origami and the others had defeated before. 
6322Those monsters came closer to Shidou and the others slowly but certainly. 
6323 
6324“Shit……….! Move! Movee! If I’m here, then who’ll save Nia!” 
6325 
6326Those monsters reached out their hands towards Shidou’s head. 
6327 
6328Shidou, while shouting, put his strength inside his whole body. 
6329 
6330“----------Uoooooooooooooo!” 
6331 
6332At the moment, 
6333 
6334Shidou’s body started getting hot as if he was having fever. Then, a tremendous power blew violently from Shidou’s body. 
6335 
6336The monsters surrounding Shidou were sent flying at once. At the same time, the something that was binding Shidou’s body was released as well. 
6337 
6338“This is………..!?” 
6339 
6340Shidou’s wondered at what happened to his body just now. However, he soon understood it. That wind belongs to Yamai sisters’ Reiryoku. 
6341 
6342“Shidou!” 
6343 
6344Kotori gave a shout from behind. However, for some reasons, the bind on her body was still not released. Yoshino and Origami were also the same. Natsumi was still in the form of a strange mascot character. 
6345 
6346Upon seeing it, Shidou could guess. Probably, it was just like with Miku’s <Voice>. Though <Beelzebub>’s future describing can manipulate the action of a human drawn on it-------It can’t completely effect someone who has the Spirit’s Reiryoku needed to resist against its power. 
6347 
6348In that case, what happened just now is true. Although Shidou has a human’s body, his body possesses the Reiryoku of eight Spirits inside. 
6349 
6350“---------I’m going.” 
6351 
6352Shidou, said that in short, and then started running towards Nia.  
6353 
6354Of course, those monsters started chasing after him in response. 
6355 
6356But, why is that? The Shidou right now, he doesn’t really feel that they’re threat anymore. 
6357 
6358“----------<Zadkiel>!” 
6359 
6360Shouting, he steps on the ground. At the moment, the surrounding of where he stepped on began to freeze, binding the monster’s legs to the ground. 
6361 
6362Right. It’s Yoshino’s angel <Zadkiel>. Somehow, it feels like Shidou could control it. 
6363 
6364Aah------That’s right. 
6365He began to grasp the feeling when his consciousness was vague. 
6366 
6367On the beginning of the month, Shidou went berserk because of the path connecting the flow of Reiryoku between him and the Spirits got disturbed. As a result, he had to be saved by the Spirits. 
6368 
6369However during that time, Shidou became capable of manipulating all of the angels at his own will. 
6370 
6371And then the feeling of that time still remained inside his body and in the depth of his heart. 
6372 
6373Of course, this thing was unpredictable. Absolutely, using those angels will be no match against the real power when the actual Spirits use them. 
6374 
6375However-------It’s enough for now. 
6376 
6377After knocking down those monsters, he creates his way to Nia. 
6378 
6379There are seven angels dwelling inside Shidou’s body, and those powers were enough for him to pass these obstacles. 
6380 
6381“-------------------!” 
6382 
6383Those monsters step over the other monsters that had their legs frozen by the ice. As they start to chase after Shidou…… 
6384 
6385Shidou stretched out his right hand. He made up his mind and called out its name. 
6386 
6387“<Sandalphon>!” 
6388 
6389And then as if responding to his call, a large sword appeared out of nowhere. Shidou swung that sword------<Sandalphon> at his enemies. 
6390 
6391“Haa!” 
6392 
6393The light of the sword transformed into the shape of a crescent moon as he swung the sword. He cut off the surrounding monster’s bodies in half.  
6394 
6395Of course, his body received a great deal of pain in exchange for that power. His muscles felt like they were getting ripped off, his bones started cracking. In order to heal that pain, Kotori’s regeneration flame began burning from Shidou’s body.  
6396 
6397He felt the pain and burning sensation all over his body. However--------Shidou let out a shout. 
6398 
6399“Ooooooooooooh!” 
6400 
6401That’s the ability of Miku’s angel <Gabriel>, a pain reliever song. Although calling such a shout as a song would probably make Miku scold him. As that voice rang through Shidou’s ears to his entire body, it somewhat made the pain and burning feeling vanish. 
6402 
6403And then after knocking down those monsters-------- 
6404Shidou come closer towards Nia who was kneeling down in the middle of black mud. 
6405 
6406“Nia! Are you alright!? Pull yourself together!” 
6407 
6408“Aa, aaaaa, aaaaaaaaa!” 
6409 
6410However, Nia didn’t respond to Shidou’s call at all. She continued screaming because of the pain on her whole body. 
6411 
6412Then, Shidou realized something at the moment, he shook his shoulders. 
6413 
6414He took a deep breath and raised his voice. 
6415 
6416[Nia!] 
6417 
6418Right. He used <Gabriel>’s song that he applied for his own body previously. He put its power inside his voice and called out Nia’s name. 
6419 
6420“……………..” 
6421 
6422And for the first time, Nia’s body shook a little as if responding to Shidou’s voice. 
6423 
6424[…………! Nia!? Can you hear my voice!? I’ll save you now, alright!?” 
6425 
6426“Shi……………dou………….” 
6427 
6428Nia turned with her cheeks wet from the blood and let out a hoarse voice. 
6429 
6430From that reaction, he could guess. Although he doesn’t know for sure, perhaps Nia’s current state now is caused by the [Pain] she feels. In that case, if he used the pain reliever song, then he would be able to bring back Nia’s consciousness somehow. Thinking that way, Shidou reached his hand out to Nia.  
6431 
6432When Shidou’s hand almost reached Nia’s shoulders, at that time… 
6433 
6434“--------You can’t do that kind of thing.” 
6435 When he heard that voice, something flew towards his direction in tremendous speed from the sky. A great light was being thrown before exploding in front of Shidou’s eyes. 
6436 
6437“Uwah!?” 
6438 
6439Because of the sudden attack, Shidou collapsed on his back in that spot. 
6440 
6441Although, he didn’t have the time to collapse in that place right now. He fixed his posture soon and turned to Nia. 
6442 
6443“………………Eh?” 
6444 
6445Then, Shidou gasped in shock as he lets out a dumbfounded voice. 
6446 
6447Over there, since who-knows when, the figure of a girl who wasn’t there appeared. Perhaps, that girl knew that it was her chance to fly towards them while they were preoccupied. 
6448 
6449She was a blond haired girl that had her hair half-brained, and with blue eyes with a color looked just like the sky. That girl has a white skin and a sweet voice. 
6450 
6451However, there’s no expression on her face-----On her body, she wears the metal armor usually used by wizards. 
6452 
6453She was wearing a similar wiring suit like Ellen’s, a CR unit that was neon purple colored. That elegant appearance looks like an armored knight from mediaeval ages. However, what’s snatched away Shidou’s attention is the equipment that girl has. 
6454 
6455On her hand, that girl was gripping a double edge laser sword. 
6456 
6457And then she pointed out the edge of her sword towards Nia’s belly, just like a butterfly that got crucified to the ground. 
6458 
6459“Ni-----------a? Nia!” 
6460 
6461As Shidou was shouting, a clot of blood came out from Nia’s mouth. 
6462 
6463“You! What did you do to Nia!? Go awaaaaaaay!” 
6464 
6465While shouting, Shidou gripped the hilt of <Sandalphon> and swung the edge of the sword towards the girl before him. 
6466 
6467However, before the edge of <Sandalphon> could touch the girl, the girl expanded her territory to stop that attack. 
6468 
6469“Wha…………..!?” 
6470 
6471Even though she didn’t put so much strength on it, her territory is really thick. That accuracy is comparable with Ellen’s. 
6472 
6473The moment when that girl narrowed her eyes, she expands the range of her territory at once and easily blew away Shidou’s body. 
6474 
6475“Guwah!” 
6476 
6477“Shidou------!” 
6478 
6479Shidou, who was falling down at a high speed, was caught by Origami just in time. Somehow, since Nia received damage, <Beelzebub>’s effect has stopped. 
6480 
6481“S-Sorry, Origami. You sav—“ 
6482 
6483Shidou stopped his words right there. Origami, who was supporting Shidou’s body, suddenly became pale as she looked at the girl who pierced Nia with her sword. 
6484 
6485“Origami………….?” 
6486 
6487Origami lookup towards the girl’s face, then she opened her lips a little. 
6488 
6489“Why you’re here? ------Artemisia Ashcroft.” 
6490 
6491“……………” 
6492Even though Origami was calling out to her, the girl in question Artemisia didn’t even respond to her. 
6493 
6494She put her strength into the laser sword on her hand, and then she pulled out the edge of her sword from Nia’s body. 
6495 
6496Nia’s body bounced as blood was flowing out just like spring water from the place where Artemisia pulled out her sword. 
6497 
6498“Nia!” 
6499 
6500Shouting, Shidou rushed to her; however, the territory prevented him from getting closer to Nia. 
6501 
6502As Artemisia slowly lifted up her hand and put her hand right on Nia’s chest. 
6503 
6504And then, it looked like she’s mumbling something, the territory she manifested around her also began to change---------At the same time, Nia’s body started emitting a dark light.  
6505“…………, …………., …………………..” 
6506 
6507Nia, who already cannot let out any voice anymore, shook her fingertips hazily. 
6508 
6509The next moment, a crystal which looked like it was created by condensation of the night appeared from Nia’s chest. As if following that, the astral dress Nia wearing began to vanish into black mist. 
6510 
6511“…………..!” 
6512 
6513“Sephira!? But………That color is—“ 
6514 
6515At the same time when Shidou gasped his voice in shock, Origami and Kotori raised their voices in astonishment. 
6516 
6517Right. What’s coming out from Nia’s chest is a gem similar to the one <Phantom> gave to Kotori to turn her into Spirit back then. 
6518 
6519-----------Then, 
6520 
6521“……………!?” 
6522 
6523Suddenly, Shidou could sense something dangerous and turned his glance to a certain direction. 
6524 
6525Perhaps it was because his senses were sharpened from using a Spirit’s Reiryoku. Or else, it’s all because the presence of that person over there is way too bizarre to the point that he couldn’t ignore it. Though he wasn’t sure what it is--------But there’s a [Foreign] existence that slipped in between them who wasn’t here until just now. He knew and felt that person’s presences clearly. 
6526 
6527It’s not only Shidou; all Spirits who were present there also pointed their gazed towards the same direction. 
6528 
6529While being looked by everyone, that man was walking slowly towards Artemisia and Nia. 
6530 
6531He was a man with ash-blonde hair and wearing a black suit. Shidou looked at that man with a surprised gaze. 
6532 
6533“Isaac Westcott………….!” 
6534 
6535Shidou called out for that name while half-shouting. He looked at him with an astonished look. That man------Westcott twisted his lips. 
6536 
6537“It’s been a while since we met directly, Itsuka Shidou. I’m glad that you’re healthy.” 
6538 
6539While Westcott said those words, he stopped right in front of Nia. 
6540 
6541And then he stared at the floating black gem above her, he created a smile out of curiosity as if he had never seen this kind of thing before. 
6542 
6543“How wonderful. This is the Inverse Sephira Crystal ---------- Qlipha.” 
6544 
6545And then Westcott took a look at it affectionately, he glanced at Artemisia. 
6546 
6547“Good job, Artemisia. Seems like hiding you was the right decision. --------Itsuka Shidou and <Ratatoskr>’s people. There’s something I wanted to say to you too. It’s all thanks to you that I’m finally able to take one step closer to my dearest wish.” 
6548 
6549 Declaring those words loudly, Westcott slowly extended his hands to the gem. 
6550 
6551“You…………..What the—“ 
6552 
6553“What, you asked? Haha, are you the one who is questioning that? You, who have obtained the power of 8 Spirits within yourself.” 
6554 
6555“W-What…………?” 
6556 
6557Shidou asked that while knitting his eyebrow, Westcott gripped the Qlipha--------And then, he inserted it into his own chest. 
6558 
6559“Wha…………….!?” 
6560 
6561“Ku------Oooooooooo-----“ 
6562 
6563From the Qlipha, a pitch-black light started spreading around that place. It was accompanied by the ringing of an electricity-like sound. The place that had entirely become just like the night in an instant changed the surrounding scenery. 
6564 
6565And then----------A few seconds later, 
6566 
6567That [Night] had gathered and was absorbed into Westcott. 
6568 
6569Over there, there’s no Qlipha that existed anymore. 
6570 
6571“Fu----------“ 
6572However, Isaac Westcott was seen standing there with Reiryoku covering his whole body. The chest part of his suit was completely burnt off. 
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580Right. He looked exactly like a Spirit. 
6581 
6582“Haha, hahahahahahahahaha!Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha-------!” 
6583 
6584Westcott bended his body and gave out a loud laughter. Upon looking at that appearance, Kotori’s face became pale. 
6585 
6586“It can’t be true……..Did he just insert the Sephira into himself……..!?” 
6587 
6588“Don’t be stupid, that kind of thing…………” 
6589 
6590Before he could finish his words, Shidou choked. -------Those words Westcott said earlier rang in his head. 
6591 
6592“The power of a Spirit………….?” 
6593 
6594Shidou let out a dumbfounded voice, Westcott threw a glance to them with an amused look. 
6595 
6596“That’s right.” 
6597 
6598And then he lifted up his hand to the air and called out its name. 
6599 
6600“----------[Tome of Divine Corruption] <Beelzebub>” 
6601 
6602That is the name of the demon king. 
6603 
6604“Wha—“ 
6605 
6606Shidou raised a panic voice, at the same time; a book appeared on Westcott’s hand from the empty space. 
6607 
6608At the moment, Westcott raised his eyes in surprised. 
6609 
6610“Hou……….? What a wonderful thing, isn’t it? Although this is the first time I’ve used a demon king, I’m able to know its power and ability in an instant. I guess this is how?” 
6611 
6612Westcott lifted up his hands as if leading an orchestra. 
6613 
6614As if following that, <Beelzebub>’s pages fluttering around just like with Nia before, from those pages, several black monsters came out. 
6615 
6616“What…………!?” 
6617 
6618Shidou raised up a surprised voice. Even if Westcott has absorbed Spirit’s Reiryoku, similar to Shidou, it’s unexpectable for him to be able to use a demon king only in such a short time. 
6619 
6620“I see………So everything written down in this book will become true? Hahaha, it’s worthy of its reputation as a demon king. The power to defy all the logic and truth in this world. Don’t you think it’s splendid?” 
6621 
6622“Kuh……….” 
6623 
6624Shidou grinded his teeth while staring at Westcott. 
6625Then, in Westcott’s back side, Ellen who was fighting with Tohka and the others, flew down and stood next to him. 
6626 
6627“Ike.” 
6628 
6629“Yes, Ellen. You also already did a great job. ------Just see. This is the light of our way, the radiance of the great demon king.” 
6630 
6631“---------Its’ wonderful. But, it’s not enough.” 
6632 
6633“Aah. Only this much isn’t enough. Only one isn’t enough. To fulfill our dearest wish.” 
6634 
6635Westcott threw a sharp glance towards Origami and the others. 
6636 
6637At the same time, Tohka and the others ran to Shidou while catching their breath. Somehow similar to Ellen, they sensed something dangerous and returned back to Shidou. 
6638 
6639“Shido! Are you alright?” 
6640 
6641“Aah……….But, Nia is………!” 
6642 
6643The situation had become worst. With the strongest wizard in the world Ellen as his companion, as well as Artemisia who has a power equal to Ellen. And then ----------The demon king <Beelzebub> which is in Westcott’s hands, along with the army of black monsters. Although there are several Spirits with him, the enemy is too powerful. 
6644 
6645No, before that, giving Nia first aid is more important, they have no time to fight against Westcott and the others. What should they do--------? 
6646 
6647Then, Shidou was sweating while thinking. But Westcott merely loosened his lips. 
6648 
6649“------However, I already achieved my main goal to obtain the demon king. Don’t you think it’s enough for today?” 
6650 
6651“………………!?” 
6652 
6653Shidou knitted his eyebrow upon hearing Westcott’s words. Shidou strengthened his grip on <Sandalphon>. He doesn’t know what Westcott’s actually aim was. There’s the possibility that Westcott said that to catch them off-guard and then will follow by urging Ellen and Artemisia to attack them. 
6654 
6655However, Ellen inclined her head upon hearing those words. 
6656 
6657“Is that alright?” 
6658 
6659“Aah, anyway, my body cannot keep up with inserting multiple demon kings at the same time. Besides…“ 
6660 
6661After saying that, Westcott showed a twisted smile on his face. 
6662 
6663“Isn’t it better to save something you enjoy for later?” 
6664 
6665“………….Tch.” 
6666At the moment, Shidou felt that the Spirits choking at the same time. 
6667 
6668The malice that he felt since the first time they previously faced Westcott began to expand. 
6669 
6670This man can’t be described as cruel or brutal. He can only be defined as ------ [Abnormal].  
6671 
6672Right. He can feel a vague fear towards this man. That is, rather than being feared because of facing someone who holds a mighty power, it’s better to say that is the fear of facing something [Unknown] that exceeded one’s common sense. 
6673 
6674“--------Understood. Well then—“ 
6675 
6676“Aah. Let’s go.” 
6677 
6678After Westcott said that, Ellen and Artemisia nodded a little before kicking the ground. 
6679 
6680After warning the Spirits, they shrunk their territory area, and three of them disappeared into the sky. 
6681 
6682“Let’s meet again soon. Itsuka Shidou and all the Spirits. Please enjoy your peaceful days even though you only have a little left.” 
6683 
6684“Wha…………..Wait! Where are you going—“ 
6685 
6686“Shidou!” 
6687 
6688Kotori grabbed Shidou’s clothes, who trying to catch up to Westcott and the others. While Shidou was distracted by it, Westcott and the others vanished into the sky. 
6689 
6690“Although I understand your feelings, but please calm down! We can’t do anything to chase them right now! Besides—“ 
6691 
6692Kotori gazed towards Nia who was collapsed on the ground. Shidou gasped. 
6693“Nia!” 
6694 
6695Landing on the ground, they rushing towards Nia, who was sinking in a sea of blood. 
6696 
6697The wounds on her body looked terrible; especially, the wound created by Artemisia’s sword after it had stabbed her in the stomach. She was hardly breathing, she’s obviously couldn’t hold herself any longer. 
6698 
6699“Shit……! Kotori! The Realizer!?” 
6700 
6701“I already arranged it! But, since <Fraxinus> cannot operate, we can’t use teleportation! I already prepared a car, so wait a minute! However……<Ratatoskr> has never treated a Spirit who’s Sephira was stolen! I don’t know what will—“ 
6702 
6703“Kuh—“ 
6704 
6705Shidou distorted his face. However, Origami’s voice could be heard from the other side. 
6706 
6707“Anyhow, it’ll be dangerous if this continues. First, we should stop her bleeding.” “Y-You’re right. But how………….” 
6708 
6709“In the case of the large amount of bleeding from her stomach, it’ll be difficult without proper equipment. For the common first-aid treatment, we currently have no way other than wrapping her wounds with a piece of cloth. However, I don’t think that will be effective.” 
6710 
6711“The, what should we do………….?” 
6712 
6713“Calm down. ----Natsumi.” 
6714 
6715“Eh!?” 
6716 
6717Natsumi let out a surprised voice upon hearing her name being called suddenly. 
6718 
6719“Ah, I-I got it…………..!” 
6720 
6721However, Natsumi understood Origami’s intention right away. Natsumi ran towards Nia’s side. 
6722 
6723“<Haniel>……………!” 
6724 
6725After Natsumi said that, a bloom-type angel appeared. Then, the mirror hiding on the edge of the bloom started shining; all of the terrible wounds on Nia’s body were erased. 
6726 
6727 It’s not like Nia’s wounds were healed. Using <Haniel>’s power, Natsumi changed Nia’s body which was filled with wounds into a neat body without wounds.  
6728 
6729“With this………I think it’s a little bit better now. But, I can’t return back the amount of blood which has already lost, and I couldn’t heal wounds inside her body. If we don’t give her medical treatment soon…..” 
6730 
6731When Natsumi said those words, Nia’s situation got worse. Although all the wounds were already gone, her face turned pale; her breathing was gradually getting smaller. 
6732 
6733“Dammit……….Nia! Can you hear my voice? The car has almost arrived!” 
6734 
6735Holding Nia’s hand, Shidou spoke with a pray-like tone. 
6736 
6737However, his shout was in vain, Nia’s hand become colder. Shidou felt irritated, impatient and helpless. He punched the ground in his frustration. 
6738 
6739Then--- 
6740 
6741“……………….! Wait, Shido.” 
6742 
6743Then, as if noticing something, Tohka was staring at Nia with a sharp gaze, as if trying to make sure of something. 
6744 
6745“As expected……….Shido, although it’s faint, Nia still has some Reiryoku left!” 
6746 
6747“What did you say!?” 
6748 
6749Shidou widen his eyes, Kotori took a deep breath as if noticing something as well. 
6750“I see…….Before Nia was stabbed by the  girl who came flying down from the sky, Shidou was able to return a part of Nia’s consciousness, even if only a little…………! At that time, her inverse form wasn’t complete anymore.” 
6751 
6752“W-What do you mean?” 
6753 
6754“There’s a possibility that the Sephira that Westcott snatched away back then wasn’t in its complete form! Perhaps in Nia’s body, there’s still a little part of the Sephira left behind………….!” 
6755 
6756 “…………..!” 
6757 
6758When Kotori said that, Shidou shook his shoulders. 
6759 
6760In the beginning of the month, the conversation Shidou heard about him going berserk was floating in his mind. 
6761 
6762“Kotori---------You’ve had said that there’s an interval of Reiryoku circulating in a route connecting me to all of the Spirits…………didn’t you?” 
6763 
6764“Yes, that’s………………” 
6765 
6766Then, Kotori realized what Shidou was thinking.  
6767 
6768“Shidou, don’t tell me—“ 
6769 
6770“Aah---------This is a bet, but I’ll seal Nia…………!” 
6771 
6772Right. There’s a flow of Reiryoku formed between Shidou and all the sealed Spirits. In that case, if Shidou can connect the routes to Nia, Shidou thought that he might be able to supply Nia with the Reiryoku between him and the other Spirits.  
6773 
6774Of course, Shidou still doesn’t know whether Nia’s affection level towards him has risen to the level where he could seal Nia or not. 
6775 
6776However, it’s just like what Kotori said earlier, there’s no other way than to believe. ----That Shidou and the others’ feelings will be able to reach Nia. 
6777 
6778“-------Nia. Please, accept……….me. I don’t mind if you take away all of my power! 
6779That’s why—!“ 
6780 
6781Shidou said that as if pleading to her. With everyone watching, he brought his lips towards Nia’s lips slowly, and then their lips touched each other’s. 
6782 
6783At the moment, Shidou stiffened his face at the coldness of Nia’s lips. 
6784 
6785However right away, Shidou felt a familiar sensation of something warmth flowing into his body, even if only a little. 
6786 
6787“……………!” 
6788 
6789There’s no doubt, it’s the sensation of whenever he sealed a Spirit’s Reiryoku. When their lips separated, he called out Nia’s name in a shouting manner. 
6790 
6791“Nia! Nia!” 
6792 
6793“Wake up, Nia!” 
6794 
6795“Nia…………san! 
6796 
6797All Spirits raised their voices as if following Shidou. 
6798 
6799Soon, Nia started to twitch her hands. 
6800 
6801And then, she let out a hoarse voice. 
6802 
6803“………………….., Everyone……..No need to shout, I…………Can hear………..You………All……….” 
6804 
6805“---------! Nia!” 
6806 
6807As Shidou shouted, Nia closed her eyes once again, and then moved her lips a little. 
6808 
6809Although her voice can’t be heard-----But from her lip’s movement, she can be seen spelling five letters: [T] [H] [A] [N] [K]. 
6810 
6811 
6812 
6813 
6814 
6815 
6816 
6817 
6818 
6819 
6820 
6821 
6822 
6823 
6824 
6825 
6826 
6827Epilogue: Did You Know That Nia!? 
6828 
6829Part 1 
6830“……….Hou?” 
6831 
6832Inside DEM Industries-----Japan Branch’s Office. 
6833 
6834In a good mood, Isaac Westcott took a glance towards the book that was before his eyes, while he was sitting on the chair. 
6835 
6836Floating on the air, a huge book existed. That omniscient appearance holds a mysterious terror that can be sensed just by looking at it. 
6837 
6838“------I see, this is interesting. All information I wish to know will flow directly into my mind. So this is the demon king <Beelzebub>? Somehow it seems I succeeded. Thanks to it, I found something very interesting.” 
6839 
6840After saying that, Westcott laughed. And then the girl who was wearing a suit stood in front of him----Ellen inclined her head. 
6841 
6842“Something very interesting, is it?” 
6843 
6844“Aah. Please come here.” 
6845 
6846“Wha……….” 
6847 
6848Ellen walked towards Westcott while having a face that was full of curiosity.  
6849 
6850Westcott stood up from his chair and placed his hand onto Ellen’s shoulder. After that— 
6851 
6852“…………! This is……….” 
6853 
6854Ellen raised her eyes in surprised. 
6855 
6856The information Westcott obtain from <Beelzebub> was being transferred to Ellen through physical contact. With this, Ellen saw some images flow directly towards her mind. 
6857 
6858“…………..Change the history? Does that mean the current world was once rewritten?” 
6859 
6860And then, Ellen said in acknowledgement. 
6861 
6862Right----------That’s how it was written on <Beelzebub>. 
6863 
6864To change history was a forbidden act that is against God’s will---A pipe dream which will never become great. 
6865 
6866However, that’s absolutely not an impossible event; both Westcott and Ellen knew that as well. 
6867 
6868“Aah. Itsuka Shidou borrowed <Nightmare>’s help. They time traveled to seemingly change the past of Tobiichi Origami……….Fu, he sure did a brave act.” 
6869 
6870“Who would guess, such a thing—“ 
6871 
6872Then suddenly, before Ellen could finish her sentence, she held out her chest in anguish. 
6873 
6874“Uguh……………..!?” 
6875 
6876A few seconds afterwards, blood started flowing out from the white blouse she was wearing. Ellen frowned while looking at the blood on her hand. 
6877 
6878“This is…………….” 
6879 
6880“Somehow, because you already learned the memory of changing the world’s history, the wound you received has reappeared.” 
6881 
6882Westcott said that while lifting the tip of his lips. Although for normal human such a thing won’t happen----But for wizards who use the Realizer, they’re capable of making the imagination inside their minds become reality. As for Ellen who is the strongest wizard, she’ll convert every intense image inside her mind into reality automatically. 
6883 
6884“…………..I see. So I received this blow from her in the previous 
6885world…………Although there’s <Ratatoskr> interference to consider, this is still a very displeasing thing.” 
6886 
6887After saying that, Ellen knitted her eyebrow in a displeased manner. 
6888 
6889Even so, her reaction was only normal. To make Ellen bear such a severe wound; inside Westcott’s memories, there’s only one person excluding Origami. 
6890 
6891“……………….Fu.” 
6892 
6893Ellen knitted her eyebrow a little. Later, Ellen expanded her territory around her body to stop the bleeding and relieve the pain. Ellen returned her facial expression and posture to her usual state. 
6894 
6895“However---------I see. <Beelzebub>; its power is worthy of the demon king’s reputation.” 
6896 
6897“That’s right. However…………” 
6898 
6899Westcott shrugged his shoulders a little at Ellen’s words. 
6900 
6901“Somehow, this demon king is still not in its complete form yet.” 
6902 
6903“-------It’s not in its complete form?” 
6904 
6905“Aah, somehow before we could finish with <Sister>, it seems like Itsuka Shidou was able to restore some parts of <Sister>’s consciousness. It’s also seems that he will also get to use the angel’s power as well.” 
6906 
6907“……………… My apologizes. I should’ve done it myself.” 
6908Ellen said that with a disgusted face. However, Westcott only exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulder in response. 
6909 
6910“There’s no need to feel sorry about it like that. I’m satisfied with today’s result anyway. Although it’s incomplete, we certainly have taken one step closer towards our dearest wish. About the other half we missed, won’t we be able to take that later? I have my expectations on you, Ellen.” 
6911 
6912“-----Yes.” 
6913 
6914Ellen corrected her posture and nodded back. 
6915 
6916Then, Westcott glanced towards a girl who was standing near the office entrance. 
6917 
6918“Of course, for you as well.----Artemisia.” 
6919 
6920“……………..Yes.” 
6921 
6922Artemisia Bell Ashcroft replied with a quiet voice. 
6923 
6924Part 2 
6925In the waiting room of <Ratatoskr>’s underground facility, the Spirits all lined up. 
6926 
6927There’s only one reason. Everyone was waiting for Nia’s medical treatment to be finished. 
6928 
6929Nia lost consciousness again immediately after being transported to this facility. In this emergency, she’s currently undertaking medical treatment using a medical Realizer. Since the treatment will take some time, everyone had been ordered to return back their houses but……….They’re worried about Nia no matter what. Everyone who lives in the Spirit mansion and those who live in their own houses ended up saying that they could not return back home without hearing Nia’s status. 
6930 
6931Although, everyone has not had any sleep since the beginning of the event. Following the fight against DEM, their bodies were completely exhausted because of the intense fight. 
6932 
6933Even though everyone tried their best to keep awake, it seems like their eyes were gradually getting heavier. 
6934 
6935“Mu……….” 
6936 
6937Tohka rubbed her sleepy eyes. Shidou went *Ahaha* and made a wry smile. 
6938 
6939“Are you alright? If you’re sleepy, then it’s alright for you to go the nap room.” 
6940 
6941“Mu……….No, it’s alright. I already decided to stay awake until Nia wakes up.” 
6942 
6943“Ng………Is that so? Then, let’s try to stay awake for a little bit.” 
6944 
6945Then, the door opened as Shidou was saying that. Kotori came to the room with a big yawn. 
6946 
6947“Fuaa…….Eh, everyone. You’re all still awake?” 
6948 
6949“Aren’t you too? You were yawning like you were extremely sleepy. Don’t force yourself too much, alright?” 
6950 
6951“S-Shut up!” 
6952 
6953Kotori folded her arms while averting her gaze away. 
6954 
6955“Don’t sulk like that……………More importantly, how’s Nia’s condition?” 
6956 
6957When Shidou asked that, Kotori let out a breath from her nose and turned towards Shidou and the others. 
6958 
6959“---------In short, she is already safe from critical condition. <Haniel>’s first-aid treatment and the circulation Reiryoku made by connecting the route have been a great help. Perhaps it won’t develop into a serious thing. Since the treatment using the medical Realizer has finished, I don’t think her waking up right now is a strange thing.” 
6960 
6961“Ooh, really?” 
6962 
6963“Yes. That’s why—“ 
6964 
6965Then, before Kotori could finish her sentence, the *Pipi* sound was ringing from the computer’s terminal inside Kotori’s pocket. 
6966 
6967“----Speak of the devil.” 
6968 
6969After Kotori confirmed what’s on the computer’s screen, she pointed out to the door while saying that. 
6970 
6971“It seems that Nia is already awake. You all wanted to see her, right?” 
6972 
6973“………….!” 
6974 
6975Upon hearing Kotori’s words, all the Spirits that were sleepy up until now opened their eyes at that instant. 
6976 
6977Kotori smiled upon looking at that scene and suggested everyone to go. 
6978 
6979“Over here. Follow me.” 
6980 
6981Shidou and the others followed Kotori to leave the waiting room. They come across the corridor and arrived at the ICU. After getting instructions from Kotori, they entered the room. 
6982 
6983Inside the room, there is a wide space. Various machines were lined up along on the white floor with several cables coming out from the wall. Nia is currently inside a big medical pod in the center of the room. The cover of the pod was already opened. There, Reine was removing Nia’s oxygen mask.  
6984 
6985Nia opened her eyes slightly, and then she looked towards everyone. 
6986 
6987“……………Ah………….Everyone.” 
6988“Nia!” 
6989 
6990Shidou called out her name, and rushed to where she was sitting. All the Spirits also rushed to her as if following him. They all gathered around Nia. 
6991 
6992“Are you………….Alright?” 
6993 
6994“Kaka, don’t you look pretty healthy?” 
6995 
6996“Consent. I’m glad to see you are alright.” 
6997 
6998As all the Spirits were speaking to her, Nia slowly looked at everyone and then loosened her lips. 
6999 
7000“Ehehe……..Somehow, since when did I become so popular………? I’ll give you my signature in return~” 
7001 
7002Nia said that jokingly, after breathing a little, she turned to look at Shidou. 
7003 
7004"…I'm sorry, Boy. That I got caught by DEM —" 
7005 
7006“……………..” 
7007 
7008Shidou held Nia’s hand tightly as if trying to stop her words. 
7009 
7010“Boy…………” 
7011 
7012“It’s alright. For now………….Thank you—for being alive.” 
7013 
7014Shidou said that with teary eyes, Nia turned her face down for a moment before laughing awkwardly. 
7015 
7016“Ahaha……..I give up, thank you. I’m bad at this kind of atmosphere you know?” 
7017 
7018Then, after saying that, Nia let out a big sleepy yawn. 
7019 
7020“Eh, it’s strange. I thought I’ve been sleeping up until now.” 
7021 
7022“Haha……It’s not strange. It’s already this late anyway…….” 
7023 
7024After Shidou said that, he looked at the clock inside the room—Then, he said “Ah”. 
7025 
7026As he was thinking something in his mind, he glanced towards Reine. 
7027 
7028“Uhm, I’m sorry. Can I take Nia going out for a while?” 
7029 
7030“…………..Ng? Well, it’s true that her condition has stabilized, so I don’t mind if it’s only for a while, but……..Where are you going to take her?” 
7031 
7032“That’s……….Something to look forward to.” 
7033 
7034Shidou said that as he raised one of his fingers. Then, Nia and the other Spirits began inclining their heads in wonder. 
7035 
7036A few minutes later, Shidou and the others went to the rooftop of the share building where the entrance of <Ratatoskr>’s underground facility was located. 
7037 
7038The surroundings were still dark, and the weather is so cold that it felt like snow was going to fall at any time. Everyone wrapped their bodies with a coat, gloves and muffler to protect themselves from the cold. 
7039 
7040“Hiya~; as expected, it’s cold out here~! Hey, Yoshino-san. It’s very cold isn’t it? Do you want me to warm up your body? 
7041 
7042“N-No, uhm……….” 
7043 
7044Miku, who was jumping out first from the line, raised her voice. Yoshino made a timid smile as if bothered by it. Natsumi was holding Yoshino’s clothes as if trying to protect her. 
7045 
7046“Are you feeling cold, Nia?” 
7047 
7048“Ng~, it’s alright.” 
7049 
7050Shidou asked Nia while pushing her wheelchair. Even though they had already been given permission to go outside, Nia could still not walk, so they decided to take her out using a wheelchair. 
7051 
7052“Then……….Why did we come here?” 
7053 
7054“Aah. I thought it was almost time…………” 
7055 
7056When Shidou said that, the sky began to change. 
7057 
7058The sunlight started coming through the intervals between the buildings. The pitch black sky started to change its color. 
7059 
7060“Ooh………….!?” 
7061 
7062“That’s……….Amazing!” 
7063 
7064The Spirits raised their voices in amazement. Nia also showed a surprised expression. She looked at the sunlight which was slowly reaching up and then lookup to Shidou. 
7065 
7066“Boy, this is—“ 
7067 
7068“Aah, I thought it was almost time for the sun to rise. Although I forgot since we were too busy with the preparation for Comico. Isn’t today January 1st? This is the first sunrise of the New Year. –Nia, it’s perfect for your new start.” 
7069 
7070“……………….Haha, how showy~” 
7071 
7072Nia said that while laughing, she turned her face upwards as she looks at the sunlight for a while. 
7073 
7074A few seconds afterwards; faintly, Nia lets out a small voice. 
7075 
7076“…………….Boy.” 
7077“Ng………….?” 
7078 
7079“Really………Thank you for everything.” 
7080 
7081“Don’t mention it. It was because I had a lot of help from everyone else.” 
7082 
7083“………….When my body has completely healed, I think I’ll go meet Takajou-sensei once again.” 
7084 
7085“Aah. Isn’t that good? She is a good person. Perhaps…” 
7086 
7087“Perhaps?” 
7088 
7089Upon hearing Shidou said that, Nia laughed again. 
7090 
7091“…………..How should I put this, even though it’s annoying to get my power taken away by DEM, I strangely feel at ease. Thought it’s been nearly 30 years since <Rasiel> has been accompanying me……….No-no, I must be not worthy for that power.” 
7092 
7093“30 years---You’ve been a Spirit for that long?” 
7094 
7095The one who responded at Nia’s words wasn’t Shidou; instead, it was Origami. 
7096 
7097“Um. Well, more accurately it’s been 27 years, though it’s almost been about 28 years……….Well, if you round it up then it’ll be the same, right? What do you think? I’ look younger than that, do I?” 
7098 
7099Nia touched her cheeks while say that jokingly. And the same time, Kotori glanced towards Nia. 
7100 
7101“Perhaps the Reiryoku has been suppressing all the cells in your body from aging. Since your Reiryoku has been sealed away, you’ll resume your aging starting from now on. You better prepare yourself.” 
7102 
7103“Uwah—So that’s how it is. Ah~, I’ll correct what I said earlier. Thank you very much for everything up until now <Rasiel>. 
7104” 
7105When Nia said that, Kotori laughed as if enjoying that. 
7106 
7107And then Nia turned towards everyone as if remembering something. 
7108 
7109“…………….Come to think of it, when did everyone else become a Spirit?” 
7110 
7111“Aah……..I became one five years ago; it’s about one year ago for Miku, I think? Origami is only recently. Then, the rest are all pure Spirits.” 
7112 
7113“Eh…………..?” 
7114 
7115Responding to Kotori, Nia had a puzzled face. 
7116 
7117And then, Nia inclined her head in wonder as she continued her words. 
7118 
7119“Pure spirits……………? But, weren’t all Spirits once human?” 
7120 
7121At those words, 
7122 
7123“Eh……………..?” 
7124 
7125Everyone who was present on the rooftop widened their eyes. 
7126 
7127 
7128 
7129 
7130 
7131 
7132 
7133 
7134 
7135 
7136 
7137 
7138 
7139 
7140 
7141 
7142 
7143 
7144 
7145 
7146 
7147 
7148 
7149 
7150 
7151 
7152 
7153 
7154Afterword 
7155It’s been a while, I’m Tachibana Koushi. 
7156 
7157[Date A Live 13 Nia Creation] has been released. I wonder how was it? Hopefully you all can enjoy this. 
7158 
7159Anyhow, of course there’s a new heroine appearing this time too. Nia, the otaku manga artist Spirit. 
7160Although the shape of her astral dress is just like a Sister; somehow, she’s a Spirit with a strong outlook. The astral dress design is really good once again. Though it based on a Sister, but her veil design is based on a pen and feather duster. The beam part of her astral dress is in ink color, and the center line of her astral dress is based on manga panels. There are subtle details hidden within the design. 
7161 
7162Although almost every time a new heroine has appeared in [DAL], the modelling process of Nia this time was a pretty risky character. Although it’s not a problem in few cases, basically, to create a heroine who has a short hair and wears glasses for a Light Novel is difficult. Nia too also only wears glasses in her civilian clothes. The reason was simply, it’s hard to get popularity with that. Small breasts? That’s only a status. 
7163 
7164For a character, in case of a certain heroine, I mixed up elements the readers mostly accept and my own personal liking. However, it’s hard to keep the balance of those combinations. If I put too much my own liking, that character might not be accepted by sharp readers, but if I strengthen the elements which most people like, it’ll end up just like a character from any other series. 
7165 
7166For Nia this time, although she has a lot of former with similar multi-elements combination. Thankfully, I think she’s end up being a character that’s never existed in [DAL] up until now. Oddly enough, I enjoyed writing about her. 
7167 
7168By the way, personally thinking, with more volumes coming out, I feel that the tendency of creating a character with former elements has more potential. In order to create a variety of heroines from one type to another, there’s such character like Natsumi that had appeared. Although I like a character with negative thinking process, I think they would stop me if I made Natsumi as the main heroine. Kuh. 
7169 
7170Well then, the announcement from the earlier volume about [The Movie: Date A Live Mayuri Judgement] has finally been released! 
7171 
7172Of course I also already watched it but, no~, as expected watching it from a large screen was totally amazing! After raising the curtain, there’s Miku’s live concert and everyone’s date scenes, as well as intense battle. There are a lot of goodies for those who came—The special foam of Tohka’s ultimate form was really good! Even though I thought the design was extremely attractive, what do you think maker-san? 
7173 
7174Then, before continue speaking about [DAL], the next volume will be [Itsuka 
7175SekaiWoSukuu Tame Ni—Qualidea Code] Volume 2. The task in hand will be Shin’s mobilization, the connection with Hime, and then Hotaru’s expectations. I think the notice will be appeared within this winter; hopefully, you’ll look forward it. 
7176 
7177Well then, the second last thing, this book was created with the help and effort of various people. The illustrator Tsunako-san, thank you very much for the beautiful illustration for this time too! To put manga artist’s elements into a Sister-type of astral dress……….It’s extremely beautiful. For all of my family too, thank you very much for always taking care of me each time. The next one, though I think it’s better to say it a little bit earlier.  
7178The designer Kusano-san, everyone from editorial department, publisher, distributors, and everyone who involves in retailing stuff and to you all who already bought this book, I’m so grateful wholeheartedly. 
7179 
7180Well then the next are [Itsuka SekaiWoSukuu Tame Ni—Qualidea Code] Volume 2, and the other one is [Date A Live 14] let’s meet again next time.  
7181 
7182September 2015, Tachibana Koushi.